This a story that is mostly made up, taken from a scenario that could have been amazing. This is also my first attempt at writing a story.

A few nights ago, my group of friends and I were out hanging at a karaoke bar. There were 5 of us there, and we were celebrating Aly's birthday, who had just turned 21. She has had a few drinks in the past, but has never gotten drunk before. We all decided that it was finally time for it to happen.

As soon as we got to the bar, we all had a yager bomb to get the night started. Callie, being the most energetic out of us, decided to go up and sing a song first. As we are waiting for her to go up, we are all looking for songs to sing ourselves. We joke around about singing some classic N'Sync and Backstreet Boys, and Aly starts saying that she doesn't think she could go up there by herself. I tell her to pick a song, any song, and I would go up there and sing it with her.

The night continues on, and we've had plenty of shots and beers by this point, and it's time for Aly and I to go up and sing. What song does she pick? Barbie Girl..... As we were about to go up, she was about to back out, so we both down another shot and the rest of our drink and made our way up. Aly definitely started to feel the alcohol a bit, and as she grabbed my hand, she placed it right on her ass. I looked at her, trying to figure out if she did it on purpose, and she just looked at me with a generic smile. First possible hint of the night.

After we were done with our song, we headed back to our table and talked about how embarrassing this would be if we were sober. Ryan and Lexi, our other friends there, were up next with Callie, so Aly and I had the table to ourselves. She is finally feeling drunk by this point, and I put my arm around her waist and ask her if she enjoyed my ass earlier. She grinned nonchalantly and said "maybe, would you like to a feel too?" Of course I took her up on her offer, but I didn't linger, since we hadn't ever done much before. (She is about 5'4", average body size and weight but with a fantastic add to compensate and D cup). We didn't pay much attention to the others singing, because we were too occupied teasing each other about whose ass was nicer.

They got back, and we realized it was already 1am. The bar started to wind down, so we decided it was time to take the party back to my place. Lexi, being the only sober one at this point, drove us back. When we got back, we decided to figure out the sleeping situation for everyone. Ryan and Lexi were to have the guest room, Callie and Aly were to take the couches, and I in my room. We played some drinking games, like Ring of Fire and Waterfall. It didn't take long for everyone to start passing out, but the night didn't end there for me.

Everyone has gone to bed by this point, and I hear someone come into my room. I turn on the lamp as they close the door, and it was Aly. She was still really drunk, but started sobering up a bit. I ask her if everything was okay, and she said it could be better. I ask her what would help, and she said a back massage. I'm thinking, 'she wants a back massage at this time of night?' I know she really likes back massages, and I typically give her one almost every time she comes over, so it wasn't really anything weird.

I straighten out the pillows on my bed and she lays down, and I start massaging her upper back. As I was doing this, I noticed something was different, but couldn't figure out what. I then realized what was missing...her bra. I asked her about it, and she said that she didn't want it on because it made back massages less enjoyable. I, being clueless, didn't think anything of it. I moved on to her lower back, and told her to let me know when I was massaging too low. She normally stops me right at the top of her hip line or jeans, but this time was different. I was massaging the top of her ass when I asked her again if it was too low, and she said No, you can go lower if you want. It feels good."

My heart started racing a bit by this point, and I proceed to massaging her entire ass. My dick was so hard it almost a started to hurt, but I kept on going because it felt so good. I started working my way back up her back again, and I ask her she was okay with me massaging under her shirt a little, and she said it was fine. Not sure if she said yes for herself or for my pleasure, but I didn't care by this point. Her skin was so soft and smooth, it felt amazing. I got to about the middle of her back when she raised her shirt up so I could reach easier. Her shirt was up just below her boobs, and almost drove me crazy. I quickly move up more, and and sitting on her legs by this point so my dick is almost rubbing against her. I ask her again if she is enjoying it, and she doesn't reply. She just sways her hips back and forth so my dick was against her ass, and moves her shirt up the rest of the way.

That was the only answer I needed. I lean against her and giver a kiss on the back of her neck, and she lets out a little moan. My hands start massaging her sides, and I move right next to her boobs. Without warning, she arches her back again and pushes her ass against my dick. I ask her if her back is the only part that she wants massaged, and she sits up, takes her shirt the rest of the way off, and lays back down on her back. The look in her eyes as she stared up at me half naked is something I will never forget. I sit back on her lap and start massaging her stomach before quickly making my way up to her plump breasts. Her nipples were already hard, so I started to pinch and play with them too. Aly must have really liked it, because she let out another little moan and reached for my pants. I wasn't wearing a shirt, and just had on my thin pj pants and boxers. There wasn't any hiding how hard my boner was, and it didn't take long before she started playing with it too.

Not a moment later, she finds a way to get my dick out of my pants and she started sucking on it. I had never felt such pleasure from any girl's mouth before. She had a smaller mouth, but she knew how to use it to please. After 10 minted of sheer ecstasy, I was right on the verge of cumming. I wanted this to go on as long as possible, so I back away and tell her it was her turn.

I take my pants off, as they were no longer necessary at this point, and I start to run my fingers along the rim of her pants. I slide them off, and reveal she is wearing pair of black panties with the word "Pink" on the ass, and a little bow on the front. I had seen these before, but only a single glimpse by accident when she sat down once in a skirt too fast. Thinking about that moment compared to now made it even more exciting.

After removing her pants, I start kissing her stomach and head down. I start to take her underwear off when she asks me to wait. She told me she wanted me to lay down and she wanted to sit on my face. I never really thought about doing something like that before, but the thought of her cunt right above my face, I didn't think twice about that. I proceed to lay on my back, and I guide her hips over me. She hovers above my face reverse cowgirl style, and I slide my finger around her panties and felt that she was extremely wet. I slide my finger around a bit, and it left a string when I pulled it out. She smelt so amazing, and I pulled her panties aside, took a deep breath,and shoved my tongue straight inside of her. It might have caught her by surprise, because she jumped away for a moment before resting her pelvis on me. Never had I expected to be doing this, let alone with Aly.

As I continued to lick her smooth, shaved pussy and clit, she leaned forward and started blowing me again. We stop only long enough to pull her panties off, and she gets back on top of me again. This time, I'm fingering her clit with my left hand, tongue in her pussy, and my right hand has started to play with her little asshole. I swear she never seemed to run out of juices, and would especially overrun when she would have an orgasm. We carried on like this for the until she cummed for her third time and when my load finally blew. She didn't swallow much, but she did let me cum in her mouth some.

When we finished, she got up and laid beside me, and said that everything was still spinning. I had completely forgotten how drunk we were, as everything started to spin for me too. We both pass out and wake up in the middle of the night. She gets up and cleans herself and I throw my pants back on and we go back to sleep.

The next morning, everyone questions why she slept in my bed with me, and she just tells them that she was cold and that's all she remembers. When no one was looking, she glanced over at me and winked. She remembered everything, and knew exactly what we had done. Later that day, I text her to check up on her, and ask her if the previous night was just a one time fling, and she replied with "No, and I left something for you under your bed ;)" I go and check what she left, and it was her panties from that night. I sniffed them, and they smelt exactly how she did that night, and all the memories came flooding back into my mind. She sent me another text soon after, and said "Thanks Vince for my great 21st! ;) =P!"

Now with our dirty little secret, let's see how naughty she really can be!

How It Started 3 1 and 2 were posted earlier
After Jack left I jumped up and got in the shower. It was Saturday and I didn’t have to work until Monday. I thought I had better hurry before Jack gets impatient and starts to get angry. I had grabbed a razor and some shaving cream before I got in the shower. I have been shaving my private areas for a couple of month now. I didn’t have very thick hair on my arms or legs and I had never had much facial hair. I only shaved maybe once a week and only because it looked straggly. I shaved my legs and what few hairs I had on my chest. I made sure my ass and front side was smooth. The plug was still in my ass when I got ready to shave there so, I had to pull it out, shave and then put it back in. My body felt strange when I got out of the shower. It was cool and tingly. I went to the mirror and started doing my hair. I was trying to curl it while I was blow drying it and it sound funny but, it was looking pretty good. I put on some make up to help me look more like a girl. When I got done I went to get something to wear. I didn’t have a lot of clothes to wear. Mostly what I had were panties, sleepwear, and a couple outfits. I never needed much because I only wore them in my room. I put on a thong and found a pair of shorts that were really tight and short. I remembered I had bought a halter top when I bought those shorts. Then I heard Jack say “Come on Sue. We don’t have all fucking day.” He was mad, so I hurried up and put on the shirt I had on last night and tied it over my stomach. Then I thought “OH FUCK. I had forgotten my chastity device.” I got it out of the drawer and put it on my dick. I clicked the lock and didn’t know what to do with the key. I stuck it in my pocket and ran downstairs.
When I got downstairs, Jack was in the kitchen. I said “I’m sorry for taking too long.” Jack looked me up and down. He said “You are worse than a woman. Did you wear everything I told you to?” I nodded yes. “Well let’s see.” He replied. I unbuttoned the front of my shorts and turned around. I pulled them down over my ass and bent over. I reached back and spread my ass cheeks so, he could see the pink jewel on the end of the plug. He walked over and rubbed my ass. Jack grabbed the end of the plug and started to pull it out. The fat part the plug slipped out of my ass and he pushed it back in. I moaned when he did it. Jack said “You like that sissy don’t you. Now turn around and show me what else you got on.” I stood up and turned around. He snickered when he saw the lock and said “That’s nice. Where’s the key?” I reached down and got the key out of my pocket. I handed it to him with my hand shaking so much I almost dropped it. Jack said “Is that the only one?” I nodded yes and Jack smacked me a crossed my face hard. He said “Don’t lie to me. Is this the only key?” My eyes watered up as I shook my head no. He told me to go get the rest of them. I ran to my room and got the other two keys. I went back to the kitchen to where Jack was standing and put my hand out with the keys. He took the keys and said “This better be all of them or you will be sorry.” I blurted out “I’m already sorry.” And he just laughed.
“Come on Sue.” He said “Were going for a ride.” My eyes got wide with fear. I had never been out of the house dressed like this. I said “Please Jack no. I don’t want to leave. I’ll be good and do anything you want. Just don’t make me be seen like this.” Jack said “It will be ok. You look great and where we’re going nobody will see you.” I was kind of flattered that he thought I looked good but, was scared of where he was taking me. He grabbed my arm and started pulling me towards the door. We got to the driveway and he told me to get in his truck. I got in the passenger side and he started to back out when he said “Slide over here next to me.” I slid over and it looked like I was his girlfriend on a date. We didn’t drive far before he was reaching in his pants and pulling his cock out. I looked down and knew what he wanted me to do. I slid down the seat and turned so that I was facing his lap. I lowered my mouth until it was just above his cock and he pushed the back of my head down on his cock. I bobbed my head up and down sucking him. We were going down the highway with me sucking him the best I could when I heard a horn blow. I never stopped but Jack laughed and said “I think the truckers like you. Get back on the seat with your knees pulled up.” I never stopped sucking his cock as I climbed back on the seat and put my knees under my body. My mouth was on his cock and my ass was up pointing towards the passenger window. I didn’t look back not wanting to see who was going to see me. Jack told me to take my shorts and thong off. I shook my head no with his cock in my mouth. He grabbed the hair on the back of my head and shoved me down until his cock was all the way down my throat. I couldn’t breathe this way and he knew it. Then Jack said “Do it and I will let go.” I couldn’t get my shorts off fast enough and when I did he released my hair. Now my ass was bare and facing the window for everybody to see. Jack loved it. He would speed up to catch some trucks and then slow down when we were beside them. He did this a couple of times and then told me to reach back and pull my plug out. I did as I was told and the he said “Start fucking your ass with that thing until I tell you to stop.” The plug would stretch my asshole when the fat part went in and out. I was still sucking his cock and every time the large part would pass though me, I would be forced to take a deep breath causing me to suck him deeper in to my throat. He rolled the window down and I could hear horns blowing and I thought I heard people hollering something. This went on for a while and then Jack rolled the window up. He told me to sit up and put my shorts back on.
I got turned around and when I looked up I saw that we were pulling into a mall parking lot. I was scared as hell, not knowing what Jack was doing. He said “We are going shopping. You need some new things to wear.” I was scared. I had never been in public dressed as a girl. I had fantasized about it but, never had the courage to do it. He parked the truck and got out and said “Come on lets go.” I just sat there and refused to get out and Jack said “Sue, you better do what I say or I will take you to that truck stop on the highway and let all the truckers that you just flashed fuck you until can’t walk!” I knew I had to do what he said so; I got out and walked into the mall with him holding my arm really tight. Our first stop was Victoria Secrets. Jack was picking up lacy thongs and sleepwear. Then he turns and said “You need some bras. What size do we get? Double A-.” and laughed. He called a sales woman over and asked where they kept the bras that would fit his girlfriend. It was funny I almost smiled when I thought about him calling me his girlfriend. She pointed to the area of the store to go. He found some bras that were for flat cheated women. He handed me several and then he saw the garter and stocking. He like them and grabbed a few of them. My arms were full of things and he walked me to the checkout. I put the stuff on the counter and the girl scanned them. It was over $400 of stuff. I looked at Jack and he bent down and whispered to me “You better get your credit card out before I start sending your pics to my friends.” I paid for the thing and we left the store. The rest of the day was more of the same. We want into a lot of store and bought more clothes. Everything he picked out was slutty clothes that a prostitute might wear. He even made me but heels and boots at a shoe store.
We were walking down the mall and I was amazed that all day nobody seemed to know I was a guy. I even had seen a few guys checking me out like I was girl. Then all of a sudden I saw a group of guys that I had seen before. They were friends of Jack and John for the gym or the bars. I never looked up and just walked by them. Jack stopped to talk to them. I walked down the mall and thought I better stop and wait. After a few minutes Jack walked up and grabbed the back of my neck and said “Don’t you ever walk away from me? You should have stopped and chatted with the guys that will be fucking you soon!” I didn’t know what to say but, “I’m sorry” Was he really going to make me fuck all his friends? Maybe he was just threatening me. Then he said “You owe me for that and I know how make you pay.” I guess we were done at the mall because he led me out to his truck and we started to drive.
We drove for awhile to a place I was not familiar with. It was a part of town that was run down and an area that most normal people go. There were vacant building everywhere and a few people that looked like they were wondering around. Jack pulled the truck over and said “Get out! I want you to get out of the truck and walk down this street. I’ll pick you up in three blocks if you make it that far. All you got to do is anyone you pass you got to ask them if you can suck their cock! If they want you to you got to go with them and do as they say. Suck them; fuck them or whatever it takes to get them to cum on or in you.” I panicked and pleaded Jack not to make me do this. I told him I would do anything he asked just please take me home. He said “Tell me what you will do to make this not happen.” I started blurting out that I would suck his cock anytime he wanted and he could fuck my ass as often as he liked and I would be a good slut for him. He said “OK only two blocks then.” I screamed “NOOO, I’ll dress like a whore and you can show me off to anybody you like. I will act like a slut and you can take me anywhere you want and show me off to your friends.” Jack said “Just one block unless you got more to offer.” I thought and then whimpered “I will suck and fuck all of you friends and I will be your whore to use. Please don’t make me walk down this street.”
Jack said that he would agree to this if I proved that I was a good whore. He said “Pick someone on this street and suck their cock and we could go home.” I didn’t have a choice and it was better than having to walk three blocks and have sex with everyone on the street. I looked around and pointed to an old bum that was sleeping in a doorway. I figured he probably not interested. Jack pulled the truck next to the doorway and rolled down my window. Jack said “Go ahead and ask him.” I called out to the man and he just grunted. I yelled again and he rolled over and I seen his face. In the doorway he was all balled up but, when he looked up I saw he was a black man. “Tell him” Jack said. I said “Sir, Do you want me to suck your dick? I will if you want me too. He got up and started to walk towards the truck and Jack said “Show him your ass.” I turned around and put my ass up toward the window. I pulled my shorts down over my ass just as he got to the truck window. He was looking at my ass and Jack asked him if he wanted to get in. I heard the door open and I moved over to let him in. He got in the truck without saying anything. Jack said “Ask him again.” I asked him if he wanted me to suck his cock and then he started reaching in his pants. He unbuttoned and unzipped his pants and pulled out the biggest fucking cock I had ever seen. Jack started laughing and said “Good choice Sue.” His cock looked more like an arm than a cock. It was at least a foot long and as big around as a beer bottle. I knew there was no way I could suck his dick. Jack started to drive and told me to get busy. I crawled down to the floor in between the bums legs and put my face in front of his cock. I reached to the side of the seat and moved it as far back as it would go. This gave me room to move around and kneel in front of him. He smelled terrible. He smelled like burnt wood and strong body odor. I started licking his cock and it tasted just as bad as it smelled. I tried spitting on it a lot to help the taste, but it only helped a little bit. He was getting hard and thank god it didn’t get much bigger. I was licking up and down his cock and he was moaning. I put the head of his cock and tried to take him in my mouth. I was only able to get a couple of inches in and my mouth was full. Jack must have thought I wasn’t trying hard enough because he grabbed the back of my head and started pushing me down. Even with him pushing, it wouldn’t go down my throat. I only had less than half of his cock in me. The bum was starting to breathe heavy and was moaning. Jack pulled my head back and said “Not to fast Sue. Don’t make him cum yet. I want to see how much of that monster you can take in your sissy ass.” I pleaded with Jack not to make me do that. I knew his cock would hurt me and probably give me some sort of STD. Jack didn’t want to hear it. “We can go back and you can fuck all the men in that area if you want.” Jack said. I told him that I didn’t want to do that either. He said “It your choice.” I knew I would lose. I lost the last night. I lost this morning and I’m going to lose now.
I got up without saying a word or looking at either one of them I got up and pulled down my shorts and thong down. Jack said “Bend over and let your lover pull that thing out of your ass.” I leaned towards Jack and put my ass up towards the bum. He looked at my ass for a while with a confused look on his face. Then I thought “Oh fuck, he thought I was a girl.” He reached out and touched my ass and I cringed. He spread my ass cheeks and was looking at my bottom with a pink jewel in it. He grabbed the plug and started pulling like he didn’t knew what it was. He kept pulling harder watching my ass stretch around it until in came out. He looked at the plug and then I saw him put it his pocket. I remember thinking it was kind of funny. He must have thought the jewel was worth something. I got back up and moved until I was sitting on his lap. I rose up until I could point his cock at my asshole. I sat back down and started putting pressure on it to push it in. It felt like I was sitting on a pole. It wasn’t going in at all. I pushed back as hard as I could and it never went in anymore. I looked at Jack and said “It’s not going to fit.” Jack told me to look in the glove box. I opened it and saw some condoms and some gel. I grabbed the condoms and Jack hollered “No slut, use the gel.” I squirted some of the gel on my hand and reached back to put it on his cock. I thought I better use a lot and put more in my hand to spread on my asshole. I got back up and put his cock back to the entrance of my ass and pushed. “OH FUCK” I squealed. Only the head of his cock went in me. It felt so big and burned as my ass tried to stretch around it. It still only went in an inch or so and stopped. I would push back but, my ass won’t open for it.
Then all of a sudden we hit a big bump in the road. The jolt slammed me down on his cock and another couple of inches went in me. I screamed like I stabbed and was not able to breathe. The pain was terrible. I was trying to maintain my balance while I got used to the size of his cock. Jack saw what the bump did and must have got an idea. He started giving the truck gas which pushed my back towards the bum’s cock. Then he would slow up and then give the truck gas again. This made me moved back and forth on the bum’s cock. Another inch slide in me and I was holding on the dash trying to control. All of a sudden Jack turned down a street and I recognized the area. We were back at the mall. I thought “Oh no, everybody was going to see me.” That was not why Jack came here. The mall was big and had a road that circled it. When we hit the first speed bump I knew why Jack came here. The bum’s cock slammed another inch in me. The mall road had a lot of big speed bumps on it to keep people from speeding. I was doing my best to hold on to keep control when Jack said “Put your hands on your head Sue.” I knew that meant there would be nothing stopping that cock from going all the way in me. I let go of the dash and put my hands on my head when the next bump hit. His cock slammed into me and I think I almost blacked out. I pushed with my legs trying to lift myself some and the next bump came. More and more of the bum’s cock was going deeper into my ass. The speed bumps seemed to be very close together and my legs were tired and I couldn’t lift myself anymore. Every bump pushed his cock farther in me. My ass didn’t hurt much now but, I felt a lot of pressure on my insides. My weight forcing down and the speed bumps slamming me on his cock must have pushed the bum over the edge. He grabbed me around the waist and pulled me down hard on his cock. I felt his cock drive deeper than ever and I felt his course hair rub against my ass. He was all the way inside me. My stomach felt like I had been punched in it. He grunted as he came in my ass and then he released me. I was too weak to lift myself off his cock and just sat there impale by his big cock.
Jack reached over and grabbed me by the arm and pulled me towards him. The bum’s cock was yanked out of my ass and Jack said “Funs over get the fuck out dirt bag. Get the fuck out.” The bum never said a word and just stuffed his cock into his pants and opened the truck door. As soon as he was out Jack sped off. He looked at me and said “What a slut you turned out to be. Time to go home sissy.”

My Master say i have very troublesome mouth, i get myself in trouble so fast without thinking my bad mouth just tease and then he use that against me.. the Sneaky Devil bite on me and give such little space to wiggle in his claws. This mission of whoring me started that way, we were just teasing my professor of art, with shameless teasing lines said to him and then few exposures, such as spilling hot coffee on my top and taking it off because coffee was so hot and exposing my pierced nipples. The task from my Master was.. restricted slut, just do what told and support if prof go for it but never initiate something really dirty, like sex or bj. Master knows how much his pet is into him and he likes well.. his nature likes humiliating those sensations and feeling then after taking care of it. It’s like a beast bite but then that beast knows the best what your wound is and who else is suppose to lick it to heal. And he likes sending me out to grab the sensations of being slut for him and whore, yet he is the only one who is able to make me feel that way. Or i always somehow sneak in under skin of man, or that’s about how little impact what others might say except my Lord have effect on me. So after that teasing where my Lord makes me sooo nervious because my teasing mouth are not used to do what they poke for, and my Master loves doing that, make cash what my ass wrote :p
So one day prof called me for some workshop work and i was suppose to stay the night, i was nervious about it because as said my Master instructed me to be a good girl and go with it if prof wants to use Master’s toy. Prof always had a thing for younger flesh and he is known by after having few drinks he gets blunt and very sexually provocative. And this pet knows her Master’s liking so long story a bit short, after some drinking and teasing when sitting next to prof he reached towards me and in few seconds i was down on my knees sucking him like Master’s good girl, doing everything my Master trained me to do, and dropped my phone down to record those sounds for my Master because he likes little things such as that when the other part is not into recording and showing their parts. It didn’t take long and i had prof burst into my mouth on my new tongue piercing that i did for my Master.. I saved few drops and when prof went for towel i took a pics of cum drops dripping down my chin. The adrenaline, the nervious sensations going through my head and body.. is something that it’s hard to explain along with humiliation i felt. Way older man and way bigger than me, and being sent and having someone with such control over me.. makes me feel really small, and my body ready for fight sort of way. Just that tense stay inside of me because my submission is soo big and strong that i just end up on my Lord’s feet and say yes Master. Wrapped in his lust and soo weak under his focused eyes on me. Master lust for his toy and perve on her, how am i not to be weak on that. Then after that i rush to speak with my Lord and the way my beast enjoys it doesn’t help either.. like i just want to open myself in such tender way for him to taste and make me struggle and suffer for him and feed his desires and fantasies.. the need is so strong that it lacks of words again, and i was thinking i am very skilled with my words.. but lately think how some things i feel have no words to be used or i have overcome them all with how he makes me feel.. after that prof friends came, two of them, one we call daddy hands and other one watcher. There is in other story where i mention daddy hands for those who follow.. so my Master had me keeping the teasing sexy chit chat with them, again throwing me to the wolfs.. asking about their fantasies and making sure this kind of situation happens again…
I was sitting next to daddy hands, and bit by bit my Master instructed me to have his hands creeping under my skirt, so i did, lifted my skirt a bit so he can see my harness leather leg thing, and it took his attention then when he lowered his hand on my knee i would move towards him and have that hand go more up and up then in one point just falling into the lust of my Master i had his hand under my skirt rubbing on my pussy. He was so confused and i was soo hunting because I had my Master being so excited with his slut, so i made him rub me few times trying others not to see.. heart in my throat from all that excitement where i try to hide it and the excitement for being such good girl for my Master.. that’s a rush i am addicted to.. hmm i miss my Master a bit today.. and gets hard to focus on filth when he is not around :p
Because the hunger and just that thought is overwhelming and soo powerful. After that they were gone and my Master went to sleep and then i get even more nervious.. idk what’s worse or having my Lord around when i whore for him in that same min or having him sleeping and then waiting to tell him all about it. When they were gone i was helping prof to clean table a bit and while passing next to each other he again reached for me and the conflict in my body and mind to stay still and not have a reflex to jump from him is another way of mind fuck that my Lord has gave me.. so i let it happen again.. he reaches and kiss me a bit then i turn while he make my dress slip and i face him with my back, helping my harness to slip down as well. Bend a bit and take his cock in my pussy. I never cum when my Master send me to whore for him, because in my mind there is such barrier, that it doesn’t allow me to cum, yet i cum so fast when my Master instruct me. I don’t feel the slight attraction for prof, the excitement i feel is only wrapped in tasks and acts and details my Master tell me to do and my slutty behavior but when it comes to other man i feel none. It didn’t take much and i felt him ready to cum so few drops in my pussy before he pulled out and came on my ass and back. I'll post pics from that evening one i managed to take. After that he offered to sleep in his bed in his room saying that his bed is very comfortable, so again i accepted because instructed to do so.. and my Master knows i hate that, spending the night when sent to whore.. luckily it was already soo late and soon it will be morning and then i can run home to my Lord so he claim back his toy. While in bed and just chit chatting about art after some time while having me there naked which comes in form of being soo exposed for long there is that tormenting sensation again where you are forced to stay still in burning fire.. he slide his hands over my naked body and pulled me closer again trying to go for a kiss.. and this third time was perhaps the most tormenting.. because it was more „nice“ more gentle where he didn’t penetrate me but i just rubbed his dick between my legs and pussy, making him cum, while he try's to pull me closer, such repulsive feelings sticking on my skin. And my head just screaming where i want to be in that moment, the reality of the moment can be so strong that no matter how much i try to imagine my Lord having me, it pulls you back to reality and creeping hands on me. But my Master trained his slut well, and he can bring that huntress mindset to me, so i just know i have to score a cum shot. And check my list of task. Then come home and tell my Lord Devil all the struggling i felt and crawl and beg for him. My Owner to claim me back and taste my tormented soul. M Lord tends to say he wants me to enjoy, partly he does, he have a bit of soul, but i know that nature i know his taste i know how much he enjoys my masochist struggle wrapped around him. And the fact that i’ll dance with him with smile even when it’s so humiliating at the end. Just admit it Devil :P

Maybe 9 years ago I always had a huge crush on my mates hot girlfriend. My own girl, now my wife, was the girls best friend and has been for years. My mate Neil hooked up with Alicia and I was always a bit jealous when I seen them together but I got used to it. I had stolen her panties a few times in the past, they felt so good to cum in, I always put them back for her to wear. As a foursome we always went out together and had great nights. Once we crashed drunk In a hotel room with the girls in the middle of the bed. I managed to reach over my girl and grope Alicia’s tits whilst she slept. I felt over her top and then got under it to grope them properly.. fuck that made me very hard..I tried to get into her panties but couldn’t get good access the way she was sleeping.. in my drunken state I drifted off to sleep feeling down I couldn’t get her properly.. next morning nothing was mentioned by her and it was all normal. I knew then I got away with it as she was so drunk. I hoped one day to get another opportunity. Around a year later my dreams came thru. By this stage Neil and Alicia had gotten thier own place.. We went for drinks at theirs beforehand.Alicia looked stunning with a short black dress that was just about covering her ass. She’s around 5ft 9, nice slim figure, and nice perky 34B tits.. Long black hair with a glowing tan. I knew from raiding her panties before all she wore was thongs and strings. We drank a lot before we went out and also hit a few lines to get us going. My girl suggested that instead of going home after the night over we would crash at their house. Then I was getting thoughts in my head maybe I would get a chance later on to touch her if she got drunk and passed out. needless to say I bought plenty of alcohol and shots during the night for the girls. I even snuck a few to Alicia whilst at the bar together, she was in good form . By the end of the night both girls were trashed and my buddy Neil not far behind. I had been doing a few sneaky lines to keep me buzzing. We got a taxi home and the girls stumbled onto the house. Neil cracked open a bottle of champagne as soon as we in the house and also got a few lines and reefers set up. After a hour or so I went into the kitchen to get more beer and say Alicia pop a couple of pills into her mouth. I joked saying your not taking more drugs and she laughed and said no it’s sleeping tablet. My ears immediately pricked up and my cock tingled with bad thoughts. I asked how many she took and she says 3, helps her sleep after coke. I suggested to my girl and Neil we should pop a few each to help us over to sleep coz of the coke. I pretended to take 2 and then handed them 2 each as well. I watched as both popped them into thier mouths. After a couple more drinks both girls said they ready for bed, and I knew from the slurring of words they wouldn’t be long before they fell asleep. I suggested to Neil we maybe have one more blunt and then hit bed. We toked that one and then I said will we have another beer and one more joint before bed, he agreed.. I brought him a beer in and said I’m nipping up to bathroom. Thier bedroom is right beside the bathroom door.. I knew the girls were in bed almost 40 mins now so would probably be asleep. I hatched a plan thinking I’ll nip into look at Alicia by pretending to be really drunk and walking into her room, turning light on and if she woke I’d say sorry thought I was in bathroom. I knew my buddy was downstairs on the verge of passing out so I thought I’ll just have a peep on Alicia first. Her bedroom door as ajar so I walked in and turned light on, then I said ‘oh shit sorry’ loudly, no reaction. Alicia was lying on her side facing me, literally snoring her head off. She had just lay down on top of bed without taking her dress off. I walked over and shook her, again no reaction. I knew I could have some fun, but not just yet as I had to make sure Neil asleep. I slipped my hand down the top of her dress to feel her perfect tits for a few seconds. Then I slipped my hand between her thoughts but lying on her side I was still restricted. I jammed my hand as far up until I could feel her panties and warmth of her pussy, all the time watching her breathing to make sure. She never flinched. It was time to go but I knew I would be back soon. I headed to bathroom and then back down to my buddy. Once in the lounge he was out cold as well. This night was getting better!. Him and my own girl had taken 2 of the sleeping pills and out cold, plus my biggest fantasy Alicia has popped 3 of them!. I reckoned just to leave it another bit before getting my fun. I cracked open another beer and waited. After 30 mins I couldn’t wait any longer. I shook Neil to see if he would move, saying I’m off to bed mate, he just kept snoring to. Heading upstairs my heart was beating quickly. I peeped in on Alicia and she hadn’t moved at all, but first I thought double check my own girl. I need not have worried, she was lying half undressed passed out! I shook her with no reaction. She was lying in just her bra and thong. I grabbed her tits a little and pulled her thong right off to see if she moved, nothing. I’ve done loads to my girl before but tonight I wanted Alicia more. I stuck a couple fingers in her pussy to double check she asleep. She was well out, now it was time for my prize. I tip toed back over to Alicia’s room, but I think she would have slept thru an earthquake.. I done the usual, shake her, no reaction. She was still lying on her side. My cock was growing hard just looking at her. I rolled her onto her back and looked at her just lying there, stunning. I run my hands from her face, down over her tits and down between her legs. I had been thwarted a few times but no this time. I spread her legs as far apart as possible and pushed her dress up over her hips. Then I slipped the shoulders of her dress down off and slowly exposed her tits, now only her bra was covering them, with her dress now bunched up around her middle. I decided to take her bra right off, rolling her to the side and unhooked it.. lying her back down it was easy to remove over her arms.. then I started kissing round her face and neck, working my way to to her perfect tits. Sucking on her nipples they stood to attention. My hands started to wonder down to her pussy. It was convered now by only the smallest black lace thong.. I continued kissing, licking and sucking her boobs as I slipped my hand into her thong. Firstly feeling a clean shaven mound and then further down till I could feel her Pussy, which surprisingly felt damp. Playing circles with her clit as I keep sucking on her tits I could feel her pussy moisten up, before after a few minutes I slipped a finger in, and then 2. No reaction at all out of her. After 15 minutes of this she was soaking wet and I could feel her legs shake at times when I touched her clit. No it was time to taste her Pussy.. I moved down between her legs which I had at almost a 45 degree angle I pulled her thong to one side and smelled her aroma, so sweet. I dabbed at her cunt with my tongue and boy did it taste good.. I wondered if I could actually make her cum whilst she was passed out. I put 2 fingers in and out of her as my tongue worked her clit, sometimes sucking it really hard. Her breathing was staring to get quicker and I knew she would cum if I kept this up.. I could feel her whole body tense up as it built up inside her.. then she let out a big moan, which scared the shit out of me, but I knew she was close. Then came a big ahhhhhhhh as she came and her whole body shook, her juices were flowing and tasted so good as I lapped them up.. sitting back up, I checked to make sure she was still out, and she really was still snoring. I knew then I had to put my cock into her. I kept her thong on and slid it to the side again as I positioned my cock right at her Pussy entrance. With one thrust it slipped half way in as she was so lubricanted. She felt really tight which felt so good.. another thrust and I was fully 9 inches in, right to the balls. I went slow at first as she kinda jerked a few times but I thought that was as she has recently just cum and was still sensitive. My rhythm started to quicken and it felt so good. I could see her tits move with every pump I done. This wasnt going to last very long. I knew she was on the pill but I hadn’t cum in near a week so this was gonna be a huge load. I looked down at this beautiful 24 year olds body underneath me as I pounded her pussy. I was getting close to cumming so I had to stop, my cock kinda of plopped out of her pussy and I could see her juices. Now I had to cum badly. I was deciding we’re to cum and I’ve always had thing for giving girls facials. I had done it with a few ex girls who willing let me, but this would be different . I sat astride her stomach and pointed my rock hard cock at her face. Then I had an idea to use her hand to do it. Lifting her right hand I wrapped it around my dick and started wanking. Inside 10 strokes I felt it getting ready to shot. I exploded is the only word I can use to describe it. The first burst hit just above her mouth which such force it actually splattered sideways, the second seemed to shoot right over her forehead into her hair and pillow . Next one hit right between the eyes, another one hit her mouth and nose. 7,8 or 9 ropes of cum shot all over her face, hair, pillow, dripping down her neck . I’ve never seen me produce as much cum. Alicia was an absolute mess, completely drenched in cum.. I stood up and admired her covered in my juices. Time to get her cleaned up I thought. Going to towel I had another idea. I went to her panties drawer, which I’d been in many times before. I lifted a handful of thongs out, 9 or 10. I used them to clean up my cum as best I could and put them back into her drawer.She still looked sticky but I got her pretty well cleaned up. I just left her bra off and dress down, figuring she would think she’d passed out getting undressed. Putting a blanket over her to cover her up, I left the light on and left for my room. I had been in with Alicia for over an hour. Walking into my own room I almost forgot about my own girl. The light was on and she was lying exactly how I left her. My own girl is hot blonde girl. She was snoring with her legs spread and just her bra. I couldn’t resist starting to play with her bald pussy. My cock was starting to harden as I thought I could fuck another passed out pussy. I climbed up on my girl and my cock slipped right in. It was a strange feeling having my dick in another pussy so soon, plus knowing my girls best friends juices were on my cock inside her. I knew I would last longer this time so I built up a good rhythm. Even fucking my girl I keep thinking back to Alicia lying in the other room. Fuck it I thought, I’m going back into her. I got off my girl and looked at her lying there spread, but I can have her anytime. Walking back into Alicia’s room, I could see she hadn’t moved and was still snoring. I lifted off the blanket and she still looked gorgeous. This time I took her thong fully off one leg and left it around her other ankle. I went to work again on her pussy with my tongue and fingers. She was still damp from wot she had gotten a little while earlier. Her pussy looked a bit swollen and red from the pounding I gave her.. I figured I would need to bring my buddy up to bed after I was done so they’d think they had fucked and that would explain if she’s sore. In no time I had her pussy fully wet again as I worked her with my tongue and fingers. I noticed this time with her heavy breathing that her mouth had opened. This give me another idea, would my cock get in there? . I put my cock on her open mouth and then gently pressed her chin downwards to open it up more. I could get my dick into her mouth fully which felt so warm. I wondered if she would taste her pussy, my girls pussy and cum off my cock. After 10 mins or so I was kinda bored with that, and I had already decided I was gonna fuck her really hard and cum in her pussy this time, as I may never get another chance. Getting back to her pussy again I got my cock ready to get back inside her. It slipped in so easy this time but still felt as good. For the next 30 mins I fucked her as hard as I could, sweat was dripping off me. Finally I felt my balls tighten and with one final thrust I shot as deep as I could inside her, followed by 6 or 7 more bursts, again I was amazed at how much cum considering it was only an hour ago the first time. Once I gathered my breath and climbed off I could see blobs of cum leaking out of her. I scooped some up on my fingers and put them into her open mouth which felt really horny. I went to the bathroom to get a towel to clean her up as best I could. I just left her with the dress round her middle and no bra or thong on. Then I went and basically carried Neil up to bed, lying him down beside her. I took his jeans and boxers off and left his shirt on, they would definitely think they had sex. Moving to Alicia one last time, I kissed her neck and whispered your a great fuck and thank you into her ear. One last grope of her tits, plus I couldn’t resist 2 fingers in her pussy, feeling my cum inside her. I covered them up with the blanket and turned the light off before leaving the room. My girl was still lying like I left her but I was busted and just wanted to sleep. Next lunchtime when we all got up, no one could even rem going to bed! .. Alicia said something to us all about Neil must have been looking sex as her underwater round her ankles and bra off, my girl said the same I said jeez I must have been looking some to, but I can’t remember wether we did or not. Before we left I had to do one last thing. I mopped into laundry room to see if the black thong she was wearing was in the basket. And it was!! A great memento to a great night, One night in Alicia

So today I stalked someone for sex. I know how that sounds, but read on.

I was sitting on the bus back to my place from uni, I don't have a license you see, plus there's always a few chicks you can check out as you ride. Now we stop at a shopping centre and a few folks get on, and one of them caught my eye. She wasn't pretty by any means, she was middle aged, wearing clothes for a woman about half her age, with some reddish dye streaked through her frazzled blonde hair. She looked sort of haggard. The best way I could think of to describe it would be someone who used to be addicted to crack and has recovered, but the damage is slow in reversing. Anyway, she got on the bus and cracked open a can of bourbon and coke when she sat down near me.

Now I'm no great looker, my features are average but given my shaved head and my goatee and my rather large build, I look like a biker. Still I don't have too much trouble getting girls, some of them like that dangerous look. But anyway, it'd been a while since I'd gotten laid, and with this haggard lady, no wedding ring, drinking bourbon at 2 in the afternoon? I figured I knew where she would be heading once she got off the bus, and I could practically smell the opportunity to get some pussy.

For some reason, I don't know why, but I decided that I wanted this used up woman. Something about her, maybe the hint of good looks that she'd obviously had in the past but lost, drew me in.

So I sat on the bus and stared, the bus stopped in an area I know pretty well and she hopped off, I jumped off and followed her, forgoing the trip home. As I suspected, she made her was to a bar. I followed her in and ordered a beer and watched as she proceeded to get steadily more wasted as the afternoon dragged on.

I made my move around 5ish and offered to buy her a drink. She was flattered, some young guy paying attention to her? Which shows how shit faced she was, since I look hella intimidating even if I am in my twenties.

We get to talking, by which I mean she talks and rants at me while I pour more booze into her and listen. She tells me her name is Lyn, and she's obviously into me since she finds almost any excuse to touch me, so I lean and whisper into her ear, "I'm going to take you home and fuck you till you can't stand." Not the best line obviously, it's a gamble whether it works or not, I find chicks who are really desperate for it will go for it, and tonight luck was on my side. We leave the bar, although I buy a bottle of some whiskey for the road, and we begin walking back to her place. She lives nearby, but it takes a good twenty minutes to walk there since she's stumbling all over the place, while I continued drinking and making her drink.

We get to her house and Lyn tells me to be quiet because her kids are probably asleep. I'm not a parent, but if she has kids that go to sleep at 8pm then they must be the wussiest bunch of brats to ever walk the earth.

We creep into her room, or rather I creep, Lyn clomps, and fall onto the bed. I become like an animal, I tear off her jacket and shirt and start sucking and biting her nipples while she tells me to stop and close the door, but I don't care. I pull down her skirt and leggins and her pussy is hairy as fuck. If I wasn't so damn horny I would've walked away right then, but I don't care. I bury my mouth into and go to down on her.

She lies there moaning like crazy and keeps trying to shove my head away while telling me to close the door, finally I stand up and position her so that she can't see the door, while I can, she asks if it's closed, and I say yes. Then I unzip and pull of my pants, I'm hard as a rock and ready to go. She stares up at me all bleary eyed and asks if I have a condom, which I don't. I tell her its on and shove in. She gasps and stops asking me stupid questions and focuses on trying to thrust up at me.

I begin thrusting, hard. I'm strong, really strong. So the bed starts squeaking and making noise while I ram away in her and she starts moaning and telling me to stop being so rough but I don't care at this point. I'm so horny that I've gone mad. I keep thrusting away, shaking the bed when I hear something. I look up and in the doorway are her kids. She had a daughter about who looked about twelvish and a son who was younger. They stood there watching as this stranger was screwing their mother. It made me even hornier. I bent down, keeping my eyes on the kids and start biting their mum's nipples and sucking on her tits. They just stare at me going to town on their mother, before finally I can feel my balls a ragin'. I'd thought I was banging her hard before, but for the last two minutes I begin slamming into her so hard the bed moves around the floor, she begins crying out as she orgasms and a few moments after she finishes, I cum inside her. The kids are still standing there and even though I just came, I'm still hard as shit, still in case she sees, I stand up and walk over to the door, my cock clearly visible, the daughter couldn't take her eyes off me while the son just looked away. I smiled down at the daughter and batted my wet, slimy cock against her cheek and over her lips before closing the door. That was pretty weird for me, not into the sort of shit personally. She was very cute though.

Then I returned to the bed and grabbed Lyn and flipped her over, I pull her ass up and shove my dick in her again. I start banging her away why she starts moaning into the bed. Or maybe she's crying, it was hard to tell. I just keep fucking her. I take forever to finish this time around, it begins to make my cock hurt with how long it takes for me to come, finally I do and her butt collapses onto the bed as soon as I let go of her waist. She lies there, breathing heavily like shes run a marathon, I'm not in much better shape, but I haven't finished yet. I start jerking off trying to get hard again, but its not easy. I think about what I did to her daughter and suddenly I start to harden, once again I found that odd since I generally go for women my own age.

I walk up to my cock sleeve, who's still lying there like she's dying. I pull her ass up again and this time, I spit on her ass crack. I grab my dick and rub the spit up and down her butt. I spit two more times before my mouth feels a little too dry for more, all the while rubbing the spit against her hole. I'm not big on anal without a condom, it can lead to urinary tact infections and all sorts of shit. But tonight, I just don't care. I grab my dick and begin pushing in. She's tight. Really tight. Maybe even an anal virgin, but probably not. She begins squealing, or at least as best she can, before finally I'm in and she gives this little scream of pain before just shutting up and taking it. I begin sawing in and out of her, she's so tight it feels like the blood can't get to my dick, it actually sort of hurts, which was rough as my dick was pretty tender by that point.

Still I don't stop. I keep fucking, trying to bust a nut in this lady's ass. She starts moaning again, which makes me even hornier. I keep fucking away and she begins to grind her ass against me, the slut likes it! The first fuck had probably taken ten minutes, the second one maybe forty. The third one, I have no clue. It feels like it took hours though. I was screwing her for so long, I lost count of her orgasms after three, and still I couldn't finish. I reached around and began playing with her slightly saggy tits. About C-cups, there was enough of them for some fun. I begin pinching her nipples and tugging on them really hard while I whisper in her ear what a dirty bitch she was. How she'd probably fuck her son just to get off, and she begins crying that no, she's not like that, and I tell her of course she is, she's a filthy whore.

And still I couldn't get off. My dick hurts not, my abs ache and my back feels like I've slipped a disc. I still fuck her, but it's not nearly as fast or as hard as the earlier ones. I spit on her, I degrade her as much as possible without going into scat or pissing on her, because that shit grosses me out. Finally I wrap my hands around her neck (which wasn't easy from behind with her face down on the bed, but my hands are just big enough to make it work) and choke her a little, which makes her tighten up even more, but for some reason it gets me going a little bit. I start choking her in earnest and she starts fighting back against me, I start fucking harder, the pain in my muscles burns and my dick feels like its going to drop off, but still I fuck. I plow her and scream obscenities in her ear while choking the shit out of her and finally I cum.

I blow my load deep in her ass, and I have no idea why but it was far larger than the previous two I'd left in her pussy. It was possibly the most incredible ejaculation of my life, and it was with this used up broad whose pussy was covered in hair, and a disgusting ass and slightly saggy tits.

I pull out, and my dicks got a bit of brown on it, luckily she has a small en suite which I use to clean myself off, when I come back out she's lying there face down on the bed, not even moving beyond panting like a bitch in heat. I spit on her again and put my pants back on. I was done here. I open the door, her kids are still there, although the son had fallen asleep. The girl gave me a frightened look and I just smiled back. Then I left their home, went back to the bar, called up a mate and got a lift home.

And that's my story, anyone else ever done something like this? As in gone home with some middle aged chick who's past her hotness date and just fucked the shit out of her?

I've just turned 50 and with that age bracket - there comes problems, the main ones being an enlarged prostate and erectile disfunction. I've got some Cialis and sometimes I wonder if a lot of the ED isn't psychological. My wife and I have been in an open marriage for a few years, she's bisexual and I love the fringe benefits of it. One night she went to a bar and brought back a very attractive female, who was about 45 years old (same age as my wife).
They were both tipsy, and my wife introduced me to Jessie, raven haired, medium sized tits and a nice tight body. They sat down on the couch and invited me over. Small chit chat ensued. My wife poured her some wine, and she drank some too - I refused because I knew that just in case I was going to get lucky, drinking wine would screw with my ED. I stepped away for a minute and went into the bedroom and took a Cialis, got a drink of water and chugged it. I went back into the living room where they were sitting and they were making out. Jessie noticed me, and stopped kissing my wife.
"Oh, I'm sorry I thought you were going into the other room to give us privacy..."
My heart sunk, looks like I wasn't going to be sticking my dick into Jessie tonight.
"My bad," I said, looking down - defeated.
My wife saw that I was a bit hurt and explained, "Jessie is a lesbian, she isn't into men... she doesn't mean any disrespect..."
I should really give them their privacy, I thought...
"Ok, cool - I'm going out."
So I got in my car and drove around, no destination - but then I thought about it, I just took a Cialis. Pretty soon my cock would be begging for some wet hole to fuck. I guess I could get sloppy seconds once my wife is done with Jessie... but that could be a while, so I decided to go to an adult bookstore a few miles from my house. Weird shit popped into my mind, "Maybe there's a hot chick I could fuck in a glory hole, I've never done that... or maybe I can get an escort or hooker..."
All kinds of shit was going through my mind. This bookstore is a 24 hour store, so I went in and it was busy as fuck. All I wanted to do was ask the guy behind the counter where to find a lady of the evening, but too many people were around him. I noticed two women looking at toys and giggling, the looked like they were in their mid 20s, so I tried to blend in and started looking at masturbators. The small version of the Fleshlight was 79$?! I was taken aback and shaking my head. I was trying to maintain the "no eye contact" creed while I browsed all kinds of toys. I stopped in front of the 'prostate massager' section, all shapes and sizes - I never had a massager or anything anal but I heard of the wonders of prostate massages. Too bad my wife and her new friend were fucking around or I'd definitely try to experience something like that. I heard a little whisper behind me, something like "you ask him..."
I turned around and it was the giggling ladies. One was a brunette with very dark brown eyes, the other woman had purple and white streaks in her hair, but had cool blue eyes. Both were very attractive.
"Hmm? What's up ladies? I asked.
They blushed, "ummm, are you gay? No offense if you are... we're just wondering about the prostate massagers..."
I blushed, "OH, NO NO! I'm not gay, I'm straight..." so I did something that I never did with a stranger, I opened up, "I have ED, and I've done some reading and some people say these things help. I just turned 50 a few days ago, and my wife is at home banging her girlfriend and I'm just here... browsing because - well I just took a damn Cialis and ... well that's that. Sorry if it's too much information... I'm not a creep or anything."
The brunette smirked, "You don't look 50 at all, I thought you were about 35 or 40 at most."
Purple haired girl nudged her friend, "he's cute for a 50 year old..."
They both giggled and blushed. I didn't know what to say, this was odd because I've never talked to anyone in any adult bookstore given the exception of the checkout clerk. They saw I was struggling too, and the purple haired one spoke up.
"So you let your wife bang other women? That's kinda hot... I just broke up with my boyfriend, and Amanda just doesn't like dating at all so we're both kinda of single but we keep each other company if you know what I mean?"
My dick twitched.
"I'm Mike," I said, extending a hand out to the purple haired girl. She took it, and replied, "I'm Mary and this is Amanda, nice to meet you Mike."
Amanda's face was turning a bit red, "Mike, since you don't have anything else to do, you want to join us for some coffee? There is a cafe just down the street!"
I agreed, and started walking towards the door when Mary said, "Mike, aren't you forgetting something?" while pointing to the prostate massager.
I picked up the smaller one, $45... and headed for the check out. I paid for it and the clerk put it in a black bag. I turned around and Amanda and Mary were gone. Well there goes that. I left the store and walked to my car.
"Mike!" I heard a call from a distance, it was Amanda waving from across the parking lot.
"Oh I thought you both bugged out," I laughed.
She took me by the arm, "oh hell no, and miss the chance to hang out with a sexy 50 year old with ED??"
We both laughed. Mary, Amanda and me walked down the street arm in arm to a cafe. We sat down and talked for what seemed to be hours. These two women were not only attractive, but smart as hell too. I asked how old they were.
Amanda spoke first, "I'm 23, just turned 23 in January."
"I'm 26," Mary said sipping her coffee.
I laughed, "you're both half my age!"
"Older men are sexy, our generation likes older men. You guys know what you want and you're not complete idiots, or assholes," Amanda said.
Again, my dick twitched.
Mary looked me in the eyes, "we're freaks in the sheets, Mike."
I couldn't help myself, "is that an invitation?"
Amanda put her hand on my knee, "why would two girls in their 20's be hanging out at a bookstore at night unless they had an agenda? You were the first decent guy that came in there and we were in there for a while..."
My heart started racing.
"We're gonna put your little toy to the test, if you let us..."
I was in for an adventure of a lifetime.
We went back and got in my car, I drove them to Mary's apartment, and we all went inside. There really wasn't any wasting time. They stripped me down as soon as the door was shut. My cock was in Amanda's mouth as Mary's tongue probed my throat. My hands wandered from Mary's sexy tits, down to her dripping wet pussy. My cock was rock hard as Amanda shoved it all the way in her mouth to the hilt. I'll admit, I don't have a huge cock, I'm just normal - but the way she was sucking my dick put me on top of the world. They led me to the bedroom and Amanda pushed me down on the bed. Mary unwrapped the prostate massager and started playing with it using her pussy. She let it slip inside her.
I got kind of worried, I never had anything going up my ass before... so my erection started going down.
"Oh, baby - nothing to worry about - just relax..." Mary said.
Amanda climbed on top of my face and I started licking her pussy, she smelled really good, and her pussy tasted sweet. Amanda started moaning and I grabbed on to her nice soft ass to steady her.
I felt Mary playing with my cock, pumping it with her hand, then I felt her mouth around it and I was hard again. As Amanda rod my face, Mary mounted my hard dick and I felt how tight she was. I moaned as her pussy stroked me up and down.
Amanda came hard on my face, squirting a little - but I didn't mind at all. I held her against my mouth until she almost passed out.
Amanda crawled off to the side, and shivered. I could see Mary in all of her glory, bouncing on my cock, smiling. Her nails sunk into my chest as she rode me, moaning. Amanda got up and started fingering Mary's clit and licking her tits as she rode me. Soon Mary came hard, and I could feel her warm pussy juices dripping onto my balls.
"Your turn," Amanda said to me as she grabbed the prostate massager and rubbed it on her pussy.
"We gotta get it nice and wet Mr. Mike..."
Mary spit on her fingers and started rubbing my asshole and Amanda slowly pushed the pussy juice soaked massager in. I moaned in pain, that shit hurt...
"It's ok Mike, we're going to go slow..." and they did.
Mary started sucking on my cock as Amanda slowly used the toy on me. I tried my best to relax. I was trying to focus past the pain... it took a while but Amanda started hitting something that felt so good.
"That's it Mike, relax... we're going to drain those balls..." Amanda said, pushing the toy in, and pulling it slightly out. She started going faster, and then faster as Mary moved her mouth up and down on my pulsating cock.
"Give us all that cum babe, come on..."
I had these two young women fucking the shit out of me... and I felt this weird feeling starting to erupt around my entire body, like all of my nerves were electrified (but in a good way). Suddenly my cock erupted as Mary stopped sucking both of them literally started making out as cum exploded on their tongues and faces. They moaned, they licked my cock and more cum sprayed out. Mary deep throated me, then Amanda did. Then they kissed deeply. I was on the verge of passing out.
"Did you like that, Mike?"
"HOLY FUCK LADIES" I gasped.
They both laughed. They took the massager out of me and put it in a bag.
"I'm going to give you my number, I really hope you call me... I wouldn't mind having more adventures with you..."
"Did you think this was a one time deal old man??" Mary joked.
"You can spend the night with us if you want... no strings, just chill and cuddle and sleep..."
Amanda lit a joint and took a small hit, passing it to me. I took a hit, held it in and let it go as I passed the joint to Mary.
"I'd love to spend the night," I said as we all laid in the bed together.
When I woke up in the morning, both of these babes were cuddled into me. I woke them up and told them I had to go home. They both kissed me goodbye, we exchanged information and they promised me that there were a lot more adventures to come.
When I got home, my wife was passed out in bed with Jessie. Both were naked. Jessie had a tit hanging out of the covers, it was a little saggy compared to the ladies I just spent the evening with.
I started cooking some eggs, but couldn't help of thinking of Amanda and Mary.
I have to confess, I think I am falling in love with two women I just met at an adult bookstore... I've never been treated like that in my life, I felt like a king. Not only was everyone sexually satisfied, we all got along great. Maybe I'm just too deep into a fantasy with two young ladies... but honestly I want more of them. Not even concerned with fucking my wife at this point.

I would like advise from a sister without stupid comments from males on how I can get my STEP sister to sleep with me.

We both have our own accommodations now but ever since when we lived in our parents house I always got the the impression she teased me and caught her eyeing out my bulge etc.

I did tease her back but now want to fulfil my dreams

I always catch her checking me out when i was in my swimming club and when we both come back from a long cycle she always has only a used g string or panties lying in her bathroom floor because I always take a shower in her house.

What can I do to subtle get her in the mood ?. What can I do to really get her wet or can I ask another sister about the the things she does so I can relate ?.

We are both grown adults and would appreciate proper answers

what started off to be one of the worst weeks ever for fishing sure turned out great. we have a fishing tournament this coming up weekend. and wanted to get to know the lake and make some tracks.

he just bought him a 98 skeeter 20 foot with a 225 yamaha that looks like it rolled off the showroom floor yesterday. i wish i had seen it first i would have bought it.

anyway we speared 3 waves back to back and sunk his boat. we got lucky and the pumps was able to empty it before it went to the bottom of the lake. but we made it back cleaned the boat up and the next day we went out again and this time we made it about 4 miles out and the waves was so bad it fliped us. its a good thing the water was only about 5 foot deep and we could stand up but we was getting our ass beat bad. i have brused from head to toe.

we lost everything in the boat but one rod and real.
inside 30 minutes we had 4 boats around us and we managed to get it turned back over. and we got lucky we had all our good in ziplocks and they was in the glove box and got them. and thank god my phone was dry and still worked. we got 90% of the water out and someone toed us to a privet dock close by. and took me to get the truck. and by the time we got back they had the boat started. it wasn't running good but it ran. and we got it loaded.

when we got back to the campers. we get two campers he snores so load i cant stay in the same one with him. we was about to give up and come home when his daughter called. thats when we decided she can bring my boat to us. stay the night and take his truck and boat home tomorrow. so she went to my house and her and jessie. hooked up to my boat. both girls are named jessica. mine is 15 and his is 19 and damn cute.

not hot but you'd damn sure fuck her and not be ashamed to be seen with her afterwards. she told him that if she comes up she sleeping with me.( not knowing at the time what she ment by sleeping with me) because she not staying with him and his snoring. we laughed and he said ok. while we waited on her getting there we got his boat cleaned up and running pertty good but still decided to use mine. mine is a ranger. not to brag but rangers rule. and you can cut it in 4 peaces and it wont sink.

anyways when she showed up we have food on the grill and ready to eat so we set around and ate and she ask what camper is yours and i pointed to the one on the corner and she took her stuff and put it in there. about midnight we decided to sleep untill we woke up and then try it again. and he likes to sleep untill noon. i'm up by 7 am regardless. but at this point i didn't care. she had already went to bed. so when i got to the camper she was in my bed. i slaped her on the ass and said hey kid this is my bed get on the couch. and went and got a well needed shower. when i got out she had opened the couch and was laying on it in nothing but a T shirt and white panties. watching bait shop. i said like father like daughter. what is it with you and him both watching that damn show everytime we go fishing.

then she blew my mind. yep we both just alike except hes old and a man and a hot young girl about to fuck you. and hurt you too.
she reached over and pulled my shorts down had my dick in her hand and kissed the head of it before i could say or do anything. i pulled back and said hey i have known you sence you was born.

she said well then you seen me naked so whats the differnts. i told her not sence you was 3 or 4 and theres alot of differnts. she stood up pulled her panties off and t shirt. see the same except my tits are bigger and i have to shave to be a smooth as a babys. othere than that its the same. i told her no its not but i coudlnt take my eyes off her she is 5'6" 130 pounds 34c tits quarter size nipples. nice ferm body. short blonde hair.

damn i knew i was in trouble but it had gone to far she was still stroking my dick and i never wanted her to stop. still holding my dick she pulled me to the bed and i layed down and she went down on me. she pulled off my dick and said can you old men cum two times in one night. i told her i can cum as many times as needed so she went back to sucking. i stoped her and turned her around so we could 69 and we stayed that way untill we both came. i made sure she got off then i filled her mouth. before my dick had time to go soft she turned around and was sitting on my dick and rideing me for all she was worth.

we fucked for at least a hour before i filled her hole full of my cum. we laied in a spoon for awhile and then my dick started getting hard again.so i started rubbing it between her legs from her pussy to her ass hole. after i hit her ass hole a few times she started pushing back on my dick. it wasn't long the head of my dick was in her ass. i dont know how long we fucked but after i filled her ass with my load we went to sleep. when i woke up at 7 am my dick was still in her ass. soft but still there.

after rob woke up he decided to take his boat to a boat shop and get them to check it out and maybe fix it. and jess told him that she wants to stay a few day and fish with us.

he called about 15 minutes after he left and told us the water was like glas not a wave anywhere. so i told him we going out to make new tracks and he said sure. after we hit the water she pulled her shorts off and t shirt and was riding buck naked. everytime we hit a hot spot i marked it on my depth finder then i marked her mouth, pussy or ass hole. then we would hit another spot and do the same thing. after a couple hours rob called and said they can fix his boat and have it ready tomorrow. so he was just going to stay in town tonight. hell he had to drive 80 miles to find a boat repair. he should have drove home its only 130 miles home.but anyway i didn't care.
she started to burn so i made her put on her t shirt. hell a few times she would fuck me while i was driving we came up behind a boat and crossed its wake while i was balls deep in her ass. needless to say that hurt both of us but damn if we didn't cross his wake 5 or 6 times.

Sexy white teacher gets Black bred PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now. She just sat there on the sofa for an hour, with tons of things running through her mind. Part of her hopes that she wont get pregnant from this, and that no one will find out. But thoughts also cloud her mind about what if she did get pregnant from this. How she seduced one of the senior black boys at the school and hooked up with him. She thinks about how his sperm is inside of her body right now. When she thinks about how he might make her a Mom, she cant help but get a little smirk on her face.

My wife gave her daughter(my step) a laptop for her 17th birthday. I set it up so I had the password for it. At first she just went to facebook and youtube. After a while she started going to bing and searching for porn pics. Mostly your typical first timer searches like dick, hot guys dicks....stuff like that. She just turned 18 and has been looking at all kinds of porn and searching bing with the words vibrator,fingering,cumming,home made sex toys...lol. She is a virgin, only had 1 bf and that didn't last long since he was just wanting to fuck her and wasn't willing to put in much work to get there. Me and her mother are pretty open about sex with all the kids, and have told her that masturbation is an ok thing to do. I figured that since her most recent searches have been about toys and fingering and most of her internet history ends late at night with a sex video that she's rubbing one out before going to sleep. The wife and I had talked about getting her a small vibe and giving it to her, knowing that she would turn 10 shades of red and tell us it's a waste of time. She has said many times that she doesn't masturbate and would never and she told us she found her aunts vibe and how that was just gross and wrong.

So anyway I went out and got her a small vibe,a pack of batteries,some lube and a door stop for her bedroom door. I gave it to her in private and told her to open it in her room and if she doesn't want it to throw it away where it won't be found. I also told her that I had been keeping an eye on the internet usage by everyone in the house and had seen what she had been looking at, That's how I knew that she was curious about this type of thing. The next day she was home alone all day and I got home from work before my wife, the now 18y.o. took off to a friends house. So I just had to do a little snooping to see what she had done with her gift, used it, tossed it, or left it alone. I open her bedroom door and see a single battery on her bed.... a good start. I look in her bedside table and nothing, I don't see the packaging anywhere either. I thought: well if the battery is on the bed, maybe the vibe is under it. Sure enough it's under her mattress and it's been used, it's still smeared with her juices and probably lube. So today while texting about other stuff I asked her: was that 1 thing a hit or a miss? She texted back: It was a miss, I tossed it in the trash, thanks though.

She couldn't just own up and say: it's a keeper thanks!

I figure I'll keep checking under her mattress to see if she's still using it.

Her little sister could probably use a vibe to and her birthday is in a few months..... she'll be 14

i confess, that back in 1991-1994 when i was in highschool i was in love with one of 2 sisters that were in the same class with me. my feast for the eyes was the older one though i must admit that i also had some good faps while thinking of the younger one too :-D

the younger one was more beautiful in a common sense but the older one was definitely much more cute, unique and interesting. at least in my eyes.

so it was, that i was also not a greatest attender to classes because i had (and have) good brain and i found classes to be boring. so i always found ways to sneak away from classes and spend some "quality time" in school's cloakroom.

each class had it's own cloakroom-box (we have a quite different school system from US) and each one of them was also locked and every student had his/her own key to it.

so i used to sit in the cloakroom, reading textbooks or just sleeping and once i had a great idea: so i found Piret's (that was her name) coat and searched her pockets. i found some usual stuff and among other things there was a sealed package of a condom.

it was the most mind-blowing find for me because...well..how to say...she wasn't considered to be a "fuckable" girl by our other guys, although she was really quite cute though she wasn't "beautiful". she also behaved in a way that she will stay a virgin til 40y. but i still adored her.

every school dance party we danced together...i picked her and she picked me and we were laughing at that and i also kinda touched her boobs while dancing and she didn't seem to mind that or if she did, it was just a slight shiver through her body when my palms went too close to her boobs etc....

but somehow other classmates didn't find anything attractive about her. they also nick-named her tick-tack because when she walked, her head sometimes used to swing from side to side as a pendulum of an old clock. but that was the least that bothered me. because she was cute and extremely smart and...she smelled extremely sexy!

so...i was spending my time in a cloakroom and i found a condom from her pocket. well...what would you think about that!? it definitely tells you, that this girl feels ready to have sex. and for a high-school chick that's a great deal (not mentioning, that YEARS later, when i was 20-30 i fucked a shitload of girls from 13-15, hehe)!

but that time i was too shy to make any approach. i knew i was quite popular among girls because i had some looks, i was one of the 3 strongest guys in school (according to several contest) and most important of all - i had a charisma of the Napoleon fucking Bonaparte himself! that's not a joke or anything...its simple truth.

but i wasn't used to it and felt extremely shy and thus i had no balls to approach Piret directly. so i was there in the cloakroom, searching her pockets and i just jacked off at the pics of her documents and the smell of her scarf and if i was lucky, then also on the smell of her gym trousers if it happened to be the day when we had gym class because students tended to hold their gym clothes in cloakroom and i just used them for an even better fap.

then one day i went over the line.

it was winter and it was freezing outside. everybody wore gloves. so did Piret. and i was still sniffing her gym pants and jacking off on her personal photos. and then one day i just couldn't resist and i opened the condom in her wallet, rolled it over my dick, shot it full of juicy cum, rolled it off and put it back into her pocket.

damn...i had no idea, what she would do after finding it... i was quite sure, she would quit the school etc...but nothing happened. i kept away from the cloakroom for a week but when i went back there at last and checked her pockets, i found a new condom in a package!

so i got the message!!!

i jacked off into it again and deposited it into her pocket and the next day it was gone and a new condom was already waiting, the package half-opened as a glue for me that i'm welcome to continue what i was doing.

i was shocked in a way but i followed the leads and kept on while one day, just some minutes after i had finished, Piret came to the cloakroom during the classes.

of course i pretended just to sit there and it wasn't anything spectacular because several guys from our class were skipping classes and sitting in cloakroom. we shared some news and then she checked her pockets.

i was kinda dying when she openly pulled out the condom i had just cummed in some minutes ago. i tried not to see it but...shit...it was a tiny room and she kept her eyes on me...

the next thing she did was putting it back into her pocket and then she just kneed down in front of me, unzipped my jeans, pulled out my dick and started to suck on it.

she was a lucky girl...in a way, that it only took her like 30 seconds til i came, so she didn't have to suck too long.

she swallowed it, wiped her lips and told me: "i knew all the time, it was YOU and i don't understand why you have been keeping it in secret that you like me but next months is my birthday and you're expected to be there"

that was the last time before that birthday she talked to me. she just ignored me.

i was dying of embarrassment but in the end on february i went to her place and got there just when her parents and younger sister went out (probably to celebrate theirself). so we were there all alone. sitting behind a table full of good foods. we ate some and then it all started again. the only difference was, that this time she also took off her pants and sat on my face, so i could lick her too.

this happened 2 more times in different times and places during our school years. we never fucked, though i would have loved to do that. those days she just had much more balls than i did and she had all the leads.

meanwhile we acted like nothing had ever happened. in even acted like we didn't like each other in public. i never had a REAL chance to tell her how much i loved her but i love her til today. not because we had good times but because she has been the most cutest girl i have ever seen in my life.

Memories (Part I)

I am going to tell you a story about the hottest girlfriend I have ever had, so expect this to be quite drawn out. I would hate for you to misunderstand why --after several years after she passed, I now being married to another woman, and having two kids still often think of her.
Several years ago, I had a plump, dark-haired, and very freckled girlfriend who used to take double the normal prescribed dose of Soma and Darvocet for her chronic back and neck pains. We had a lot of good times when she was fucked up on that; I remember once, I was laying on my stomach, and she climbed on, and started massaging my back, her ample thighs were hot on the small of my back, and the massage was accentuated with her warm, soft hands. After about 10 minutes, she asks how that felt, "All better?" Hell's yeah, it felt great! She rolled over to my side on her side of the bed, and I notice this cooling spot just above the small of my back...she had left a 'snail-trail.' I didn't realize that she was also moving her hips while massaging my back, grinding and mashing her vulva onto me. I still get worked up thinking of that night.
A few months later, she takes her Soma and Darvocet, and I know something is going to happen that night, but it was late and we both fall asleep in bed, I always slept naked, but she wore only a loose-shouldered, full-length night gown that accentuated her curves and enabled a nice view of her shoulders and deep cleavage. In case I haven't mentioned it, she had freckles EVERYWHERE, and wore this perfume (Opium) that I swear was made with pheromones, but it was the way she smelled when wearing it, a heady combination of 'at-the-end-of-the day' sweat and the sweetness of the perfume --it makes me excited thinking about her.
So, clearly, I woke up --smelling her in the middle of the night, sleeping peacefully. I thought I would wake her up with a surprise, so I forced her legs apart, gently and slowly --pinning them open with my own legs. I began to finger her thinking that she would wake up, but she didn't. Instead, she started gyrating her hips and got incredibly wet. My cock was hard and I couldn't wait any longer. I disentangled my legs and climbed between hers, slamming into her. Her face was beautiful, and there was no reaction to what I was doing, but she was rubbing my chest with her hands and moaning, raising her hips with each trust. I asked her if she was awake, and her eyes opened slightly and then rolled-up. I had a slight moment of panic, so I stopped and opened her eyes with my hand; they were rolling around --she was unconscious and doing all of this. I came right at that moment of realization. After a few minutes, I climbed off of her, and watched. Nothing. She was laying there, legs spread, with my cum running down into her ass crack, her pussy was open and swollen, flushed-red with arousal. Slowly, she ran her hand down her body and into her vagina, playing with it for a few seconds before laying still again. After a few minutes she retracted her hand and I was able to pull her nightgown down again, and then I went to sleep.
The next morning, she's up, and at breakfast, I make a joke about how well she slept, that she had fondled me during the night; she didn't believe me or take me seriously and said that she slept well.
I carried on doing that for months, she would do almost anything while she was fucked up on this stuff, slow hand-jobs, blow jobs, she even let me throat-fuck her --had to do that quickly so that she wouldn't choke to death on my dick.
One day, I found out about one of our neighbors --I'll call him Donny here. Donny was married to this mostly-toothless, chain-smoking hag, completely repulsive...except for a perfect ass. I found out that before I moved in, Donny had the hots for my girlfriend; from what I understand, she had even caught him peeking into the windows one night, but had chased him off. He was married, after all.
So, one night --after she had passed out, I caught this motherfucker staring in at her while she slept. He didn't see me, so I snuck out of the house, and into the back yard. I walked up on him, and he didn't even hear me. He was too busy jerking his gherkin. I pushed him against the wall, and asked him, "What the fuck are you doing?" The poor bastard must have been at the peak, because he blew his load, with his cock crushed between him and the wall; his spunk ran down his leg, into his pants. The cornered son-of-a-bitch was fucking panicking like a baby. I felt bad for him in a weird way, so I let him get his shit together...an idea was in the back of my head and making itself known. I dragged him inside, sat him down on the couch and poured him a drink, straight whiskey. I asked him what he would do in my place. I laughed and shook my head in some sort of pseudo-disappointment. All the while, I was imagining this scuzzy-looking guy fucking my girlfriend.
He begged me not to call the cops. My thoughts finally gave way, and I told him to follow me. We walked to the bedroom where my sweet-smelling girlfriend was sleeping. I thought I would have a little fun with him, so I told him to stay outside the room, but not to run, or I would call the cops. He looked scared, thinking I was going to wake her up. I watched his face while I moved the blanket, and exposed her legs. He froze, like a dog waiting to perform a trick for a treat at the end of his nose. I walked back over to him and asked quietly, "What would you do to see more?" I felt like the devil, dragging a soul to hell...and I began to smile...I thought to myself, "I have the goatee and moustache, after all...why not!" He stared at me, wide-eyed, and started talking, "I have some mon --!" I had to silence him and remind him to speak in a whisper. I told him to hold that thought and watch for a moment while walking back to the bed...my girlfriend was out like a light, so I completely removed the blankets and eased her shoulders out of the gown and tugged the gown down, exposing more of the bronze, freckled chest, but stopping just before her breasts were completely visible. Then I moved to lift the gown up --just above the knees, and slid my hand under and began fingering her while watching his face,which was becoming redder, the bulge in his pants, easily apparent. She moaned softly and began spreading her legs, sliding a finger in, it almost felt hotter than normal.
I had to stop myself or I knew I was going to lose all control of the situation, so slowly I slid my finger out again, noting the slick-clicking of that well-moistened pussy. I sniffed my finger as I casually walked back over to Donny, and just when I got to him, I put my finger just under his nose and watched. I let him breathe deeply, smelling that juicy musk. He practically begged me to let him fuck my girlfriend. Asking quietly again, “Donny, what would you do to see more?” I could tell that if he got too stimulated he was going to shoot off in his pants...which I didn't want. Hastily he whispered, “Anything you want, just name it, please!”
Wondering how far I could push this, I thought of the worst thing I could do“I want you to get some drugs and give them to your wife, I want you to invite me over after cleaning her from head to toe, and have her naked in your bed. I want her semi-conscious, so I can fuck her toothless mouth, and then, Donny, I want you to roll her onto her stomach, and hold her down while I fuck her in the ass while she screams in pain.” I swear, the squirrel-wheels in his little mind were turning; he was thinking of doing this. Realizing this, my mind began to race, “Ho-lee-shit,” I thought, “this guy is actually thinking of doing this!”
I let his cogs turn-and-burn, while I walked back over to the bed. This time I began to stroke he breasts through her gown, and her perfect nipples, with small areola began to stand out, I pinched them and she gasped. Was she awake?! I checked her eyes, and they rolled-back, like normal, to the back of her head....nope, she was out...I thought to myself, ”Goddamn, how far can I take this?!” My cock began to hurt, and my balls felt like they weighed a ton. I walked back to Donny, who was still processing all of this shit...fucker must have blown a circuit. “Well, what's it going to be?” I had to ask a little louder, to show a bit of frustration. I could see by the look on his face that he was going to say, “I can't do that!” He didn't disappoint, his squeaking squirrel-wheels must have aligned for a moment, and he said just that.
I wanted to get control again, and to break him by this point. So I walked him over to the bed, and let him slide his fingers in; I had him the instant he did. The warmth and wetness of my woman's pussy, that got him. I told him to think about it and sent him scurrying home, making sure to close the curtains, fully so that he couldn't see in after he left. I had a feeling that he would try to peek some more, but I was determined to keep him on a tight rope. I fucked her a couple of times that night, cumming hard each time, and rolled over to my side when I was finished, my cum running down her pussy.

Sculpting An Ice Queen
Assistant District Attorney Alexandra Cabbot sat at the bar in a sports bar named Brad's with a distinct Bradley Cooper theme. She had read an article about the place and thought it was perfect to hunt for a man. It wasn't one of her local haunts, or a place she frequents with coworkers; rather no one here knew her reputation as the ice queen. In college she was so focused determined to become a lawyer who put the scumbags away, she missed out on all the debauchery common to college students. And work kept her very busy, so busy that she was 34 years old when words like, "When are you going to take time out to build a family?" began to take effect. Sure she dated whenever she could, and was by no means any virgin, but her last relationship last three months and that was back when she was 32.
Now she was one month past 40, sitting in what had become a gay bar since the end of football season, remembering the girl’s night out she had last month with coworkers.
First Det. Amanda Rollins, the newest officer assigned to the special victims unit. She's a natural blonde originally from Georgia with a mouth that shoots just as straight as her gun.
Second was Dr. Melinda Warner,the medical examiner. Warner often works with Manhattan's Special Victims Unit by providing the detectives with forensic evidence to support their cases. She was a doctor in the United States Air Force, and served two tours of duty at Ramstein Air Base during the Gulf War before she began work as a medical examiner in NYC.
Lastly was Det. Olivia Benson, Sergeant of the SVU. Her dark hair and dark eyes match her often dark mood.
Alex was lean and worked very hard to maintain a body that would make swimsuit models green with envy. She also spent hundreds of dollars keeping her hair blonde and straight. She was smart, she could take a good joke, she like sports even, but couldn't land a man. Why? This is what she asked her friends that night.
"I dunno," Rollins murmured looking for support, for a way to sugar coat it, "nine times outta ten, when a man finds out what I do for a livin'," she paused to sip her Miller Genuine Draft beer, "they're either scared out of their minds, or so aroused it sickens me."
Benson weighed in with her normal banalities, that have been told to her so many times over. "There are other fish in the sea, there's someone for everyone, everyone has cold spells…” etc.
But Alex wasn't trying to hear that, not that night. Then Warner said what they'd all been thinking for the last six years.
"Alex, we love you but honey, it's hard to find a man when you don't make the time. There are 168 hours in every given week, now if you work 50, sleep 56, and exercise 7 that only leaves 55." before Alex could continue Warner held up her sex on the beach neat to stop her before continuing
"Minus 7 hours for meals, another seven for shopping, travel, and hair."
Alex had to chime in, "41 hours a week left, plenty of time."
But Warner continued, "Yes, but given the fact you don't date on work nights, 36 of those hours are wiped out. How can you expect to make a relationship work if you can only invest five hours a week to it?"
Those words still haunt Alex, so she decided to, put herself back out there, patronizing a different bar every Saturday night since, with no success.

The next Monday was routine, but Tuesday she had an interview with a member of the Armenian Mob. Goran Jubale was awaiting trial for his hand in a double homicide. He came to SVU attention when the local Armenian Mob was brought down due to increased attention to the human trafficking problem. The head of the Mob, Barka "The Dagger" Karyo was anticipating Goran to fall on his sword for the mob. Cabbot expected that was what this meeting was about.

The first thing Cabbot noticed was his attorney was not present. The second thing she noticed was beneath his rugged good looks, was a handsome young man. She instantly regretted wearing a skirt, and sought to end this as quickly a possible.
"So, Mister Jubale, I take it you're here to confess to all the crimes committed by your boss Barka Karyo?"
"Nope." He replied in clear, but accented English,
"I was arrested first, and it's expected of me to do so, but this I cannot do." Alex straightened her glasses and replied,
"Then why am I here?" to which he smiled, the kind of smile that let's one get away with wrecking your car, and said, "I'm here to offer you a full confession in exchange..."
"In exchange for immunity? leniency? deportation? In case you forgot we've got you for murder." Alex cut him off because she noticed how he leered at her. He was unfazed,
"Nothing so...selfish. When I spoke to the SVU detectives they informed me most of the girls, either taken or brought in are hooked on drugs or raped if not both! This could easily have been my sister, my daughter! No Ms. Cabbot, all I ask for in exchange is that you share the little death with me."

Taken aback, Alex asked him to clarify, despite the fact there was no need. Goran responded as though something was lost in translation, "Share the orgasm with me and you'll get your confession." The ethical and moral obligations race through her mind. It took her 47 seconds to respond with, "You're hardly in any position to negotiate."
But that damn smile again followed by, "True, at some point I'll either be deported or executed. I also know that someone in the mob gave many girls the clap that I do not have. Your ‘em eee’ Warner will confirm this. I also know who in the mob did, for I took him to get it cleared up. I know which hospital he used and which alias he checked in under. You can get this child rapist of the streets. Is what I ask all that unappealing? It's not like I could escape during the act, I'm handcuffed to this chair. There are no eyes or ears in this room, client privilege and all. The only persons who would know is me and you."

Alex looked at the door then back at Goran, and felt her panties moisten at the thought. First she took off her heels and approached him, there was an overt bulge on his inner right thigh. Before she realized it she was running a finger across her lips; and he was smiling that damn smile again. The kind of smile a child gives you when they flushed your passport down the toilet. Before her rational mind could scream at her, she was helping him out of his orange jumpsuit, pulling down his white briefs, to reveal what she wanted. A 22 cm uncircumcised cock with a lion's mane of dark pubic hair, throbbing in the air, a droplet of pre-cum seeping from the tip. First she sheepishly stroked the cock like it was her first time with one, then it was in her mouth. Just the head at first, Alex was intimidated by the thickness of it. It reminded her of a certain cock she encountered in college but that is a tale for another day.

Goran's grunt when her tongue found it's way under his hood gave alex encouragement to increase speed and depth. Soon his grunts and moans were muted by her slurping noises. she felt him tense up as she deep throated him, getting her nose to his wild pubic mound. She held it there for three seconds then slowly took her mouth off of it. Goran's expression and heavy breathing suggested despite his good looks, he hadn't been laid in quite some time. She took his balls into her mouth though they were hairier then she would have normally liked, as she took off her lavender panties and fingered her oozing hair cunt. Goran shifted in his chair as best he could to expose his anus to Alex, into which went her left middle finger as her mouth and right hand attacked the cock again, with noisy rabid strokes, intending to make him cum. But he didn't, not even when she added her ring finger to his ass. Finally she stopped, stood, and hiked her skirt up to her waist revealing the thick black bush that proved Alex dyed her hair on a weekly basis. She hesitated at the sight of the small puddle her pussy left on the concrete floor, then mounted him. She slowly inserted the cock into her snatch and nearly came. Her strokes started slow, giving her pussy time to stretch around the cock, and when she felt comfortable with began to go faster and harder. Like a woman fucking what may be her last dick ever she was grinding on him, trying to fuck every square cm of his prick. Her moans became loud and louder as the sound of their thighs slapping together muted his grunts and non-English words of encouragement. Her daily workouts were finally paying off. Somewhere in a string of broken English Goran informed her he was about to cum. Alex adroitly hopped of the cock and had it back in her mouth, right hand pumping furiously on the veiny shaft. Just as she was thinking, "My pussy tastes good..." he exploded into her mouth. She tried to swallow it all, but there was just too much of it and it spilled out of her mouth onto his untamed pubic hair. She pushed Goran's chair onto it's back and lowered her cunt onto Goran's mouth. He sucked her clit with a skill and passion that no man or woman had ever used on her before. Her moans were so loud that Alex had to cover her mouth with her hands, which made it difficult to balance. She came so hard there was an audible splash on the floor. Goran began coughing and choking on the amount of pussy juice that rushed into his mouth, but he recovered. It took Alex nine minutes to gather the strength to upright Goran and redress. his face glistening with her love juices, his cock growing hard and erect again. She stroked it with her hands and smiled.
"I may need to take a statement from you once or twice a week." She said.

My brother and I were just opportunists and had always been, so when my parents decided they were going out for the evening, we knew there was a chance to do something exciting but there was no way we were going to be able to have a party. We opted to sit at home and watch movies and ordered several before mom and dad left and threw a pizza in the oven. The minute they were out the door, Tommy was all over me with questions.

"Can Mike and Billy come over?" He asked with an adoring look on his face. "I promise we’ll just sit here and watch movies." I did think Mike was quite cute but way too young, of course and honestly they were older than Tommy so I saw no harm in it.

"If you keep your mouth shut about the vodka." I stated in a tone that implied his life would be at stake if he opened his mouth. "And seriously, you guys have to keep it down, too"

"You got it, Sis!" He replied enthusiastically and immediately got on the phone with his buddies. I grabbed myself a glass, popped in some ice cubes and headed for the liqueur cabinet. I poured myself a glass not knowing what it would take to get me drunk. I merely followed the footsteps of my Daddy. While putting the bottle of vodka back I noticed some videos behind the other bottles and carefully pulled one out. It was definitely porn and I chuckled to myself while twirling the box in my hand to try and understand what the movie was about. I studied the girl on the front who had her hand around a huge cock and she was stuffing it into her mouth. There were two other guys behind her and one was about to stick his tool right in her ass. I set the box down and put the vodka back. My hand put the glass to my mouth and I took a sip.

"Ugh!" I shrieked. "How could anyone drink this stuff" I said again to myself and took another sip while pondering the pictures of sex still lingering in my head. I headed for the bathroom and drew myself a nice hot bath, removed my clothes and got in. Moments later I heard the door opening, closing, people talking and gathering food but soon it all settled down and I knew the night would be an easy one. Sip after sip I sat in the tub with the imagery of that stupid movie going through my head and before long I found my hand covering my bald little beaver and soon my fingers were working on the little button. I lay in a meditative state for some time until I heard a knock at the bathroom door.

"What?" I said angrily. Tommy’s voice was soft and he said with some difficulty.

"I need to pee." He pleaded. "Are you going to be long?"

"Probably," I said. "Just come in and pee but don’t be trying to look you perv." Tommy and I had seen each other naked many times. Neither of us were ashamed of our bodies and there really was never any uncomfortable weirdness between us. He slowly entered the bathroom and I heard nothing but silence for quite some time. "I thought you had to pee." I said startling him into quickly trying to explain.

"I’m trying, sorry. I’ll just be a minute." He said in a voice that sounded like he was nearly crying but I could see that he was embarrassed through the chrome of the faucet handle. I moved closer to the mirrored image and saw that my brother was holding onto a throbbing erection and trying to point it at the toilet. I nearly died laughing but knew that if I did, I would be so busted for looking so I sat there watching with my hand over my mouth. He had quite an impressive boner that I had never seen before and I suppose a sister shouldn’t, but I was getting a bit turned on by it. I started to feel a little sorry for him but let him be for the moment and thought maybe a little conversation would help him relax.

"Don’t ever drink vodka." I said to him from behind the shower curtain and then swished a little water around and looked down at my tits. My nipples were harder than I had ever seen them.

"Why?" He asked. "Are you drunk?" I could still see him standing there with his erection in his hand though the image was slightly distorted.

"Close to it, bro!" I said and shook the ice around in the glass and took the last swallow. "This stuff is strong and I got a hell of a buzz." I said with a slight slur that I was faking. I stuck my arm out from behind the shower curtain and teased him. "You need a hand?" I said and laughed holding my hand out. "What’s the matter with you? Cant you pee while I’m in here?"

"It’s not you." He bellowed with frustration. A moment of silence lay upon us and then I felt a slap against my hand but it did not feel like his hand. "I have an issue here." He said worried.

"What the fuck was that?" I said as I angrily slid the curtain back and saw him holding his erection. "Oh no you didn’t!" I said as a warning while I watched him crouch and try to hide himself. He started laughing and shaking his head.

"Oh yes I did." He said between laughs and I began to laugh, too. I slapped him hard on the ass as he was trying to back away. "Ow, dammit!" He cried and grabbed the curtain to roll it back so I couldn’t see him. "What the hell, man, I’m trying to pee!" He said still chuckling. "Nice tits, by the way. For a sister, I guess."

"You asshole!" I screamed and he just laughed louder. "Why do you have a boner, anyway? You perv. Got a thing for your friends downstairs?" I laughed at him.

"We found some porn flick on the dresser in Mom and Dad’s room so we started watching it." He said very frankly but I know that he knew better. Nonetheless I should have never left it out for him to find.

"Great," I said sarcastically. "Now you guys are having a wankfest? You better put that back before Dad finds out you watched it. Is it any good? Are you learning anything?" I asked and laughed.

"Very funny!" Tommy said sarcastically. "I don’t know, I saw a couple of minutes of it and had to pee so I came up here and now I can’t pee so could you please be quiet so I can get this done?" He laughed a little but I’m pretty sure he was serious.

"You don’t need to pee, you need to wack off." I said jokingly but in a serious tone. I sat up and turned sideways in the bathtub, pulled the curtains back again and held my tits in my hands, jiggling them. "Does this help?" I said with a big grin on my face and he turned to me and stared. He grabbed the curtain and flung it back against the wall.

"You are my sister, that’s gross and that doesn’t …..wait…..it’s going down, yes, yes that did help! Sis, you’re a genius! I’ve totally lost my boner. Perfect!" He said from the other side of the curtain but all I heard was silence so I waited a minute.

"You’re lying aren’t you?" I said.

"Yes." He replied. "I hate you. You have awesome tits, dammit. We both laughed and I asked him to hand me a towel which he did promptly. "You getting out?"

"No." I said. "I have an idea and I’m only doing this because I love you." I put the towel over the tub side and placed my tits on the towel. I pulled the curtain up from the floor with my hands and exposed only my tits to Tommy. "There, now jerk off to those puppies." I said holding the bottom of the curtain across my collar bone and waited. I heard a little movement but had no idea what he was really doing. I couldn’t believe it. He was really jerking off to my tits and I could slowly start to hear him slapping away. I started to lift my shower curtain veil to see if I could actually see him masturbating and he was definitely going to town. I kept lifting the veil and figured eventually he would see me trying to look and tell me to cover my face but he never did. I was in awe, no doubt, as I had never experienced such a thing and I just sat there smiling at him and watching him pump his hard cock through his hand.

"Can I do it?" I asked him, only because I was tipsy. I would have never been in this situation if it hadn’t been for that darn vodka.

"What?" He asked. "Are you serious? This is weird as it is." He stopped and put his arms down to his side and he made a strange face. "Sure, I guess. What the hell." He stepped forward slightly pointing his hard shaft at me while I got up on my knees at the edge of the tub. I put my hand slowly around his cock. It wasn’t quite as stiff as it was earlier but it quickly became stiffer as I pulled my hand up to the bottom of his head and squeezed it slightly. By the time I got a really good grip on his staff, it was harder than a rock. I put the curtain behind my head and grabbed the base of his cock with my newly freed hand and put my other hand over the head of his tool. "Spit on your hand." He said to me and I looked up at him in confusion. "I’m serious, spit on your hand and let it slide through."

I gathered up some saliva with my tongue and drew it to my lips, then pushed it all out from between my lips and let it fall to the tip of his big head. I watched as the spit fell onto his helmet and draped down the sides and into the palm of my hand, then I wrapped my hand around his cock and twisted it to get all the juices all over. There was some slick liquid seeping out from the tip of his hole and it seemed to mix with my spit and make it all very slippery. I pushed and pulled his cock in and out of my hand over and over and placed my other hand against his taught stomach. I was just starting to enjoy the feel of his throbbing cock within my fingers and ran my hand across his hip, grabbed his ass cheek and pulled him closer to me, allowing me to push his cock into my cleavage when he started thrusting himself towards me, I grabbed my left breast and pushed it up into his tool while my right hand just kept sliding over his throbbing pipe. I was really getting turned on and looked up at him with a big smile and bit my lower lip. He started shaking and then shouted some explicative when I felt something pelt my upper lip. Startled slightly, I stopped everything I was doing and looked down. Tommy was still pumping his thick cock through my hand and I kept looking around and then saw some thick, white, creamy liquid squirt from the tip of his penis and realized that he was ejaculating.

"Oh, shit Tommy!" I cried and was again rewarded with warm splash of cream on my forehead. I quickly pulled his cock downwards and pointed it at my tits. He quickly snatched his member from my hand and frantically finished himself off, spraying my breasts with his spunk. I watched him breath heavily and stagger backwards, looking at me like I was crazy. "You just sprayed my tits with jizz, don’t look at me like I’m nuts." I said and laughed slightly until he shook his junk at me tossing little droplets into my general direction. I ducked and laughed and threw a washcloth at him. He laughed and pulled his pants up, zippered them and headed out the door. "I laughed again and yelled as he was leaving. "Tell your buddies that your sister is up here and drunk for them to take advantage of."

I lay back into the water and washed the semen off my chest and licked my upper lip wondering what the stuff tasted like. A thick creamy blob pulled off my lip and lay across my tongue. I swished it inside my mouth briefly and was quite surprised at its wonderful texture and sweet taste. I washed my face and lay back realizing that I was out of vodka and didn’t want anymore however I did want to know what was going on downstairs as I heard some laughter and teasing going on so I got up out of the tub and tip toed to the door. I cracked the door open enough to hear what was going on.

"Where ya been?" Cried Billy. "You’re missing everything! This is so awesome! What were you doing, wackin’ off?" Laughter filled the room and all I heard was some mumbling and then Tommy’s voice got quieter.

"My sister is upstairs in the bathtub and she’s drunk, I think." Tommy said. "If you go up there she has the shower curtain open and you can see her tits."

"What? Are you serious?" Billy cried.

" No Way !" Mike whispered.

"I’m serious," said Tommy. "look, one of you go up and act like you need to use the bathroom. If she doesn’t answer, she’s passed out."

I heard the commotion of Mike and Billy arguing over who was going upstairs first and I started getting edgy. I got back into the tub and slid the curtain over just enough to see in, and then I grabbed my eye pack, put it on and lie back. I heard someone creeping up the stairs so I put my elbow on the tub and let my arm fall out into the room. I couldn’t see but I could hear someone slowly open the door. I waited a minute and could feel the presence of someone in the room. It was so hard not to laugh and then I heard the door close completely and the lock engaged. Whoever was in the bathroom had a plan so I waited with my hand unfolded right next to the toilet. Soon, I heard a zipper and then some shuffling and I was cursing the eye pack because I couldn’t see a thing and then something bumped my hand and I quickly moved it unintentionally. Again there was silence but sure as I knew it was going to happen, I felt a warm object on my hand and I slowly closed my hand around it. It was significantly smaller than my brother’s but I started tugging on it anyway.

It didn’t take long for me to figure out someone’s penis was in my hand as it began to grow and before long it was hard as a rock. I drew my hand up to the tip of his little stiffy and twisted my hand around the tip. I had planned on sitting up but before I could even move, his cock started throbbing and I heard a little splatter in the tub. I kept tugging on him and felt the warm liquid working its way down my thumb and then I felt a warm sensation on my nipple. "Bullseye!" I thought to myself and kept my hand clenched around his tool while I was bombarded with little warm droplets everywhere. His ejaculation seemed to go on forever and I thought he would never stop eventually he pulled his little staff from my hand and practically ran out of the bathroom.

I was having way too much fun with this and wondered if Tommy’s other friend was going to make his way up here and if he did, how would I get him to follow through. I rinsed myself off and sat back against the tub and waited but I didn’t hear anyone come up the steps. I sat back against the tub wall and thought of a plan but nothing g came to mind immediately and I heard a little tap at the door.

"Anyone in here?" Mike whispered in a soft tone and began to slowly push the door open. I quickly closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. I heard the door close and then a quick turn of the lock. I tried to open my eyes just enough to see but only got a vague outline. I let my head fall towards the side of the tub and waited. I heard a zipper and then slight movement but couldn’t really tell what was going on. Soon I heard the shower curtain moving slowly and knew he was checking out my naked body and then I heard his belt and pants hit the floor. I opened one eye and saw him begin to kneel down next to the tub, his cock was half hard and right next to my face. I didn’t want to startle him but staring at his cock which was bigger than my brothers just made me want it in my mouth. I felt him reach out over me and wondered what the hell he was doing and then felt his hand on my breast. Soon the other hand was on my other breast and he was rubbing them gently and getting my nipples erect.

I began to stir in a manner that looked like I was enjoying his touch. He was startled at first but soon realized that he was turning me on. His hands went back to my breasts and I slowly turned sideways in the tub and lay my head back on the edge, arching my back. I grabbed his hand and led it down my stomach into my crotch, hoping he would get the right idea and he certainly did. He came up off his knees slightly, stretching to get at my love nest and I opened my eyes to a view of his erection directly above me. I reached up and grabbed his throbbing cock and pulled t down to my mouth. His fingers were all over my lips and he was thrashing water around going down and up across my clitoris. I stuck my tongue up to reach his cock and started to lick the underneath of his head, bringing it down completely and into my mouth. He pushed it into my mouth and somehow right on down my throat and ten he pulled it out suddenly. I pulled it back down to my mouth but he wouldn’t let me put it back in so I puckered my lips and danced them on the underside of his swollen tool. I quickly grabbed his hands and held them on my clitoris and dug my pelvis into them. A warm flush went through my body and I would not let him move his fingers. He kept them still as wave after wave flushed through me and I had no idea what was happening but if felt great.

A warmth began to flow down my wrist and I opened my eyes. Thick creamy liquid squirted out from between my fingers and I felt him jerk back. I grabbed the head of his cock and tried to lead him to my mouth but he kept backing up. A huge gob of his ejaculate flew from the tip of his cock and I felt it land on the roof of my mouth. He stood up quickly and had a look of astonishment on his face while I was smiling directly at him and he pulled his pants back up as quick as he could flinging the remaining semen onto my neck. Upside down I watched him zip up and practically run out of the bathroom.

I rinsed off again, soaped up, rinsed again, drained the tub and stepped out. Grabbing a towel I wrapped it around myself and headed for bed. I got a great night sleep, too.

I confess...I have a fetish for older women that has only gotten stronger as the years have passed. The reason for this is the best (actually the ONLY *really* good) sex story I have.

This was 8 years ago, the summer of 2005. I was 15 and it was the July 4th holiday. My parents had a little pool/barbecue party for the block. I was swimming for a little while. When the sun started to go down I decided that was enough so I went upstairs to change. I dried off and got into a pair of my gym shorts, just for the time being so I could hang my suit in the bathroom and get a shirt and some sandals.

I went to the bathroom and was waiting. I thought- weird, the only people I figured would be using the upstairs bathroom was my mom or dad or sisters but they were all outside. The door opened after a minute. It was Mrs. Batelli, who was my mom's friend from the block. When she came out, she was adjusting the top of her sundress- really nice dress, orange with a pretty good cut, and I'm sure you know exactly where my eyes went. She was probably about 41-44 and she was nicely proportioned, probably around 145 and 5'6" or 5'7". Shoulder length auburn hair. Had a good tan on by that point in the summer. Her name was kind of deceptive, she wasn't Italian at all, that was her husband's name. I think she was some kind of European little-bit-of-everything mutt, but the tan was pretty far from her natural skin color. And it looked good. She had the legs out, nice shape- not very long but hey. Her tits were very nice, very perky for her age. Not huge, probably a small C or large B. I was staring dead at those suckers because in adjusting herself she was really moving them around and hadn't noticed me. In fact, I think she was about 6 inches away from bumping into me before she realized I was there.

She just went "Ooh!" and stepped back, definitely startled.

I just stood there, probably with some idiotic look on my face because I just got to watch a solid 6 seconds of tits bouncing around.

I expected her to react adversely, but she put her hand on her chest and started laughing- actually quite hard, much harder than the situation probably warranted.

She was like "Shit!" and kept laughing. I had no clue what to say, just kept smiling like an ass.

So she takes two steps, stumbles right into me and gives me this big half hug with one arm so that those firm tits and pressed right into me and she goes "You scared the HELL out of me!" and just kept laughing. I had still not said anything!

This is when it dawned on me- how long she'd been here, since noon, I wasn't keeping track of her drinking but she was fairly petite- this lady was HAMMERED.

So I think I said something like "Glad to see to you too,"

She said, "You didn't talk to me all day!"

We exchanged bullshit for about two minutes, none of it is interesting. Finally she said, "Your house is nice. I'm staying here. I'm going to sleep over."

I was kind of chuckling at this point and I just wanted to humor her so I said "Cool!"

She goes "Let's have a sleepover party" and I answer "Sure, that sounds like fun."

And then out of nowhere, she goes "Do you trust me?" all serious all of a sudden and I answer "Of course," because I think she's going to tell me something weird or something.

But no, as soon as I say it, she comes right up, pulls me in and gives me this deep, fucking awesome tongue kiss. Let me tell you. I had NO clue what was happening. She was working her tongue all over my mouth and I got instantly hard. She tasted like spearmint and- I didn't know at the time, but now, unmistakably- rum. And lots of it. Captain Morgan and Doublemint. I'll never forget it.

After about twenty seconds, she pulls back and goes "Somebody's gonna see this" and I think "FUCK! Come on!" but I was very happily mistaken because she grabbed my hand and pulled me into the bathroom.

I threw my towel and suit into the tub. She locked the door and put on the lights and the fan (cover up noise? I dunno) and she pulls me into the sink, falling, so that we both hip-check the counter. More tongue kissing. Fucking awesome, none of that awkward high school bullshit.

Her tits were right up on me and after a minute I started feeling bold so I slowly raised my hand up the back her leg and felt on her thigh. She had damn good skin for a middle aged woman, must have lotioned up all the time. I was wary, and frankly, a little worried that a wrong move on my part would blow the whole thing and I'd kick myself forever. But I was also horny as fuck at this point and just wanted to touch all her bits. But, to my delight, as I felt on her thigh she pulled my hand and guided it right up the dress onto her nice, firm ass. She was wearing the high-cut bikini panties. Guess she hadn't embraced the thong yet. I didn't care. It wasn't a big ass, but the texture was fantastic. Firm, but soft. Not muscular but not flabby. I was throbbing at this point.

She must have known, because she grinding the top of her leg against my shorts. She had me salivating. I pulled my other hand up her dress and onto the other ass cheek. Fantastic.

Then she reached down and fondled me through my shorts and gave me a little squeal. It was a lovely little sound. She stopped to spin me so I was up against the counter then back away and pulled her dress over her head (with surprising grace) to show off her body. She had a nice figure, cut pretty well for her years. Her bra was white and strapless. She whipped it right off. I got my third really good look at some live tits. This was the epitome of awesome. I felt like a fucking champ. But it was only the beginning.

She sauntered over to me and smiled and said "Show me" in the hottest voice I'd ever heard. I immediately dropped my shorts. I'm not going to brag about my cock. I'm no mandingo, but I was hard as a motherfucker. She said "Nice" and dropped her panties.

Her pussy was beautiful, symmetrical. None of the curtains you might expect on an older mother of two. She was shaved smooth. I'm pretty sure I audibly said "Fuck"- as in "Fuck, I am going to wake up any second now."

She came up to me and put her lips back to mine, and as she did she cradled my balls and started carefully to appraise my cock. She was teasing me. My heart was beating like it was going to explode. Then she got up on her toes and slid her pussy over the top of my shaft. It was like heaven. I don't know how I didn't cum right then and there. She leans into me and I think she asked "Do you want to help me cum?" and I just nodded "Yes" even though I didn't hear her completely. Whatever, she could have asked me to to stand on my head.

So she grabs my head and moves me so I'm about eye level with her tits and pulls me into them and says "Kiss my nipple like I kissed you". I tried my ass off to be good. Who knows if I was. Soon, she was purring like a kitten. She dipped her hand down into her snatch and started playing with her clit. I could hear how wet she was. I told myself "Shit, good, I'm doing it right."

She took my hand and guided it to her pussy. Her slit was so wet. She used just my fingers at first, but soon she was using my whole palm- long strokes, she had me cup it hard and my whole palm was getting slick.

Then she asked, "Do you have a condom?"

- FUCK -

I mean of course I didn't. I wasn't sexually active. My heart sank. I was abut to lose my virginity and I didn't have a fucking rubber.

I said, "No". She said, "It's okay."

My cock was denied entrance, but she balled up my hand and slid my index and middle fingers inside her and fucked away, vigorously. I went back to licking her nipples, harder and faster with the rhythm of her body. She came, I felt her snatch tighten as she squeezed and she threw her head back.

It was something to behold, indeed, but fuck man, did I regret not having a condom.

"Thank you," she said, with kind of a giggle.

"Now-" she said, and dropped down to her knees. I put my palms flat against the counter. She pulled my hips forward, grabbed my butt a little, and then slid her lips over my cock. I'm a little biased, but it's still the best head I ever got. Her skilled tongue lapped over my head and shaft and she gently caressed my balls. It was like waves of electric everytime she bobbed. She took the whole thing. I only lasted two minutes, having been dying for release for so long by this point. I came buckets and she moved down even deeper as I did so that it ran down her throat. She swallowed every last drop and cleaned me off with her tongue as she pulled back.

The whole encounter lasted less than twenty minutes. After I came, she started to dress herself again and said "Don't tell anybody, ok?" I nodded, lightheaded.

She left, and I laid in my bed for a few minutes to recuperate. When I went back downstairs, she was gone. Her husband was too, so I guess he decided they'd had enough and they were going home. I have a lot of theories- the husband was some kind of professional, like a lawyer or something. I first thought she was neglected but later I found out that he was most likely cheating on her. I never found out, but what does it matter?

Naturally, I kicked myself for not having a condom. It was about nine months later when I finally lost my V-Card.

After the encounter, I saw her less. I always wanted to try to see if she would ever be alone so I could ask her about it, but the opportunity never presented itself. Later, I thought about maybe trying to blackmail her, but I had a pang of consciousness and thought it would be shitty of me to do that to the lady who gave me my first great sexual experience out of the blue with no strings. I still have mixed feelings. I wish I would have hit it.

Eventually, she divorced the husband and moved away, out of the state and remarried. I haven't talked to her.

I took a few things away from this- first and foremost ALWAYS HAVE A RUBBER. you never know when your mom's friend will suddenly and for no reason decide to get frisky with you. Secondly, I still love the older ladies. I've only had a couple of other experiences after, but the first one was the best and most special. I still frequently knock one out thinking about that blowjob and fantasizing about what could have been.

Oh well, the inexperience of youth, etc.

That's it. This story is 100% true and I hoped you enjoyed it.

UNFAITHFUL CHEATING LISA PART 4
PARTY TIME OR NOT ?

After I had whipped Lisa's pussy and arse. leaving her super sore as asked I lay her on her front and fucked both her holes all night leaving her full of cum,
Waking up around midday the next day Lisa was lay on her side facing me hand cupping her pussy, Dave Dave take me to the toilet please in really really really needing a wee, laughing I scooped her up in my arms Lisa was holding me around my neck she snogged me all the way to the toilet, I put her down, she was just about able to squat hover over the toilet, was super hot seeing her having a wee, while taking a wee she told me she tried she tried to get herself to the bathroom but was so sore and her ass was burning, she had to lay back down,
I turned the shower on I held her so she could walk in and I washed her all over I touched her ass and she nearly jumped through the ceiling,
lucky the party was still 5 day's away, my fake school re-union party, I had invited and vetted 10 guys, I knew 7 was definitely coming,
After seeing Lisa so sore offering to let me do anything I wanted to her, even letting me take her ass virginity, as she never ever wanted anything in that hole was an exit only, I guess she thought by doing this it would be a way of showing she was sorry she was for cheating on me with my best friend and work college John, and her best mate Suzan's husband.
Should I cancel the fake party, but thoughts of what she had done the length of time she cheated and with my best mate, I needed for her to have a serious lesson taught to her, and what better way than getting her force gangbanged by 7-0 complete strange men, I had idea's put in my head from what Lisa had me do to her, NOT the whipping bit the blindfold tying up gagging bit. other idea I had was to invite John and Suzan, tie and gag John up making him watch me fucking his wife and mother of his 3 kids in every one of her hole's, then make him watch Lisa getting forced gangbanged, to teach him a lesson offer his ass to any of the men that fancied a bit of male ass,
to pull this off I had to get Suzan on board, she knew about what I had planned for Lisa, but I am not sure he go for the second part as I don't think she is ready yet to let John know I had started fucking her, since we found out about the affair,

Lisa had to call her boss, and tell her she wouldn't be in work for a few days, said she had a ladies problem and she was in a lot of pain,
for the next couple of days I had to apply cream to her asshole and pussy, hoping they both was better by the 5th day, party day, she did let me fuck her pussy and I had lots and lots blow jobs filling her mouth, she hated swallowing but I made her.
I set the lounge up I actually put a real king sized bed in that room instead of blow up sofa bed. I go all our garden chairs and put them surrounding the bed. being a little devious I took the straps that was used on Lisa's bed and put them on the bed in my lounge, I also put the ankle and wrist cuffs blind fold and ball gag in the lounge hidden but ready to put on Lisa, and I put 1 arm chair ready just in case Suzan agreed to my plan for John.

All the day's before the party Lisa only came down the stirs once, other than that I looked after her took her food and drinks up to her, I treated her like a queen, as usual I went out and met Suzan at her mum's house, Suzan had John baby sit his kid while she was supposed to be going to the gym to work out, but was actually working out with me. most of the time we was on our own at her mum's so we fucked our selves silly for 3 hours, Suzan had turned in to my ass nympho she absolutely loved my cock in her ass, loved the pain and pleasure it gave her, only one small problem the last time we met at her mum's we got caught so I had to fuck her mum to, Suzan and her mum gave each other oral sex while I was fucking one of them mainly in there arse's.
I met Suzan twice in the build up first time her mum was there you guessed I did both of them arse and pussies, the second time I met Suzan 2 nights before the party whilst I was in the pleasure of fucking her arse, I brought up the new plan I had or the second part of my plan, to my shock she said she had thought about asking me to do something like that, she was more than happy to see John tied up and forced to watch me fucking stretching her hole, and how I paid attention to her needs and spent time giving her oral, not like him quick finger like then a very quick wham bam thank you mam,

Suzan was even more keen to see her husband John get his ass torn up fucked, we agreed, on a plan, she wanted to see the shear horror look on his ace watching Lisa get gangbanged, she knew John had been trying in vein to make contact with Lisa, and he had told Lisa in messages he sent her he loved her and would leave her to be with Lisa and was looking for a house to rent for him and her. she had gotten hold of his mobile phone and had searched through the messages, she said she never seen any replies from Lisa, and believed Lisa had probably blocked his number,

Party day Suzan rang to say John would only go if I invited him in person, So I rang him and asked him saying 8-8:30 bring a bottle and Suzan. John asked if we was ok, biting my tongue I said why not I didn't have a problem.
Lisa was fine her ass was a little sore but her pussy was fine and ready to be made sore again,
Lisa helped prepare some salad cut the rolls chop the onions (hahahaha tears in her eyes as she cut them) I set the BBQ up, we set the small home bar up together, Lisa set up her karaoke machine, we both move our big 65inch tv to below the main window facing the foot of the king sized bed, I mounted 2 small 42inch monitors on either wall each side of the bed and we mounted another 42 inch monitor on stands that stood above the home bar and was connected to the karaoke well all the monitors was, I just didn't tell Lisa I had set up Blue tooth up as well that was linked to my security system, I intended when things was under way to play the recordings of Lisa getting fucked by John , and John and his brother James

Lisa was so happy she kept wanting to snog me, she did ask only once why I had a king sized bed in the front room, I just told her it was my new bed I had no where else to store it, and if it was covered over it could be used as a big table for the night, and once the party was over, we could lay together on it while my bedroom was decorated properly, then it would be moved up stair's then the lounge got decorated, I think she believed me, as she never questioned me again,
during the afternoon we popped out to get a few small items we had forgotten, then we had a few hours to ourselves, we showered and we fucked, I went to fuck Lisa's arse she said no please, I really don't want you to fuck me there any more, you are just to big and it real hurts. I had to remind her of our agreement, Ok but please not today, I will let you every now and then but not every time as she finds it difficult to walk properly after, so I throat fucked her and pounded her pussy which was really tight, then we showered again, I gave Lisa some really sexy provocative underwear red and revealing, knickers had bows in the crutch, area as they was open crutchless a nice suspender belt and and red light red stockings, and a lovely thigh length off the shoulder dress that clung to her figure,

Around about 8pm the men started to arrive Lisa greeted them little kiss on there cheek, and she got them a drink all 10 arrived and 3 brought a friend with them and brought a young girl with him, he whispered in my ear she was his girlfriend, and he had brought her along as she had cheated on him and he wanted to teach her a lesson and she definitely was and ass virgin he wanted her ruined, before he end there relationships, He told me her name Jane, she was a stunner, true blonde hair blue eyes fit body 5'3" fucking huge tits and a nice tight ass had a big space between her thighs,
Lisa took care of every one, last to arrive was John and Suzan,
Lisa looked shock and stunned as they walked through the door, She asked me what the fuck was going on, why had I invited John, after what had happened, Lisa didn't mind Suzan was there, I told her if she wanted me to trust her again work our relationship out, it was only rite I let thing's go, fore give and forget type thing, Lisa said ok but keep him away from her as she really did disliked him, she insisted things only happened when he got her drunk, and he blackmailed her, and she really did regret doing what they did.
everyone was mingling John several times made his way towards Lisa either Suzan or me headed him off, drinks was flowing BBQ was well underway going great guns, Lisa Jane and Suzan obviously wasn't big drinkers, all 3 was fairly tipsy, Lisa got the karaoke going, surprisingly the men was enjoying it most had a go Suzan started doing a sexy dance in front of John she walked him back to the armchair he had to sit in it she was just in her Bra and knicker she climbed on him next she tied him to the chair, slid to her knees pulled his jeans and boxers down and then tied his legs to the chair legs she got his boxers and forced them in tohis mouth, then got to her feet flicked his cock told him he was small and pathetic, Lisa was very drunk staggering around, and jane, I think her boyfriend had slipped something in to her drink as she was sat on his lap as he wad undressed her she only had her knicker on , and he had his hand down the front of them obviously fingering her, Lisa came to me planted a kiss on my lips grabbed my cock, I in turn walked her backwards she fell backwards on to the bed, I slipped her out her dress, Suzan came to us I kissed her she kissed Lisa I went to get the ball gag blindfold and ankle an wrist cuffs quickly back to the bed, me and Suzan put the cuffs on Lisa I then pulled the straps from under the corners of the bed attached them to the cuffs the tightened them Suzan kissed Lisa giving her a big sog and put a couple of fingers inside her pussy my aren't you wet, it going to be fun watching you get fucked red raw, then she out the ball gag in Lisa turned her head to look at me I was snogging Suzan hand on her pussy other tweaking her nipple, tears in Lisa's eyes Suzan whispered in her ear yes I know all about you, you little fucking cheat, fucking my Husband, I watched you, who was better my husband or his brother James did the take your ass NO!! oh well am sure these guy's going to enjoy your body, ohhh in a min I will be climbing over you you will eat my cunt, while you watch your Dave fuck me in my arse and cunt, she then turned to look at John you heard that didn't you I know you have been having an affair with this little slut, and yes I witnessed seeing you fucking her cunt didn't last long any of the times did you, your a pathetic fucker, I am going to love Fucking Dave in front of you, Karma just bit you back hard
Jane now completely naked was surrounded by men fingers going in out her arse and pussy her boyfriend had his cock deep in her throat she was gagging she was wriggling and bucking trying to get away, the boy friend then lifted her up put her head in spam lap he ordered to suck get him hard as she knelt he entered he pussy, he fucked her hard, every time she took her head away from spam cock to plead to stop he pushed her head back on his cock, he came called another guy over he took his place in her pussy, as Suzan told Lisa she was going to sit on her face I stripped Suzan naked, I was the only one with any clothes on so I quickly changed that
Suzan put her large but tight holed outtie pussy over Lisa's mouth No please don't do this I won't eat you to late as Suzan wiggled her pussy over Lisa's face I got up on the bed a slowly as Lisa looked up slipped my rather long thick cock in to Suzan's pussy 2 of the other guys was sucking Lisa's tits and another was eating her pussy and fingering both her ass and pussy, Lisa trying to stop things happening to her but as she was strapped down couldn't do much, I thrust Suzan's pussy Suzan kept telling Lisa to eat her cunt she pulled on to her cunt by her hair I began to come as I did Suzan lifted so my cum ran out in to Lisa's mouth
Jane had been fucked by 8 of the men her pussy was glowing , her boyfriend called me over, he looked at me ohhh fuck horse man he grabbed jane by her hair and pushed her telling her to deep throat me. Suzan was now rubbing her pussy in spam face and some how sucking him at the same time some guy behind the chair was fingering Suzan's hole as they was in the air he soon put his mouth on her pussy,
Lisa was giving head and being fucked by the other men I seen 4 going between her legs
Jane got me hard and her boyfriend wanted me to fuck her arse, my luck was getting better and better I had already taken 2 women's ass virginity in past 2 month's now a third.
I looked at Suzan I asked if she minded, Go for it Dave gape her like you gaped me, and I expect have gapped Lisa, you didn't have to invite me a second time Jane was pushed over the bed face down ass up her boyfriend was holding her down, as I pushed my cock in to another virgin arse this one was the tightest of all 3 definitely was a virgin ass, once all the way in the boyfriend wanted me to really go for it he wanted her to be torn open ripped see some blood, I got up a really nice pace as I pushed my cock deep into her all the time Jane was held down through her tears and sobbing I heard her trying to say stop stop stop your hurting me, I came deep inside her, the boyfriend lifted Jane over Lisa's face and told her to eat the cum out her ass, Lisa had Suzan over her again in a 69 this time they was eating each other, Suzan called me over said her ass was free get in it Lisa need's to see how good I fucked her.
Jane was now being DPd and sucking a cock made air tight, John was shouting and swearing, 2 of the guy's had taken John's boxers out his mouth his head was being held and Jane's boyfriend was trying to get his cock in john's mouth shouting back I hate married guy's who cheat, and you are one of them now suck I make you my bitch, Suzan was cheering the guy on go on make him suck cock, now you know what it feels like when you force me horrible ain't it, the 2 guy's holding his head forced him on to the cock rocking his head back and forth, wasn't long before he got a mouthful of cum all 3 swapped places they all gave John a full load's and made him swallow 2 of the loads, they untied him turned him round so he was kneeling on the chair the tie his legs and arms to the arms and legs of the chair and another guy how had just finished fucking Lisa's pussy walked over stood at the back of the chair and put his cock in John's mouth, John knew there was no point fighting it he would be forced to suck anyway, the boyfriend had been sucked hard by his Girlfriend Jane he positioned himself behind John and forced himself up John's arsehole dry OMFG did John scream , Both Suzan and Lisa laughed ohhh YES YES, fuck the bastard hard, Suzan turned to Lisa asked if John had fucked her in the ass, Lisa no but him and his brother tried, but like you i know what it feel's like as Dave fucked my arse I couldn't walk for 3 day's, looking back to John they was all lining up ready or there turn Jane was ordered to get the guy's hard, she was busy sucking cock, Lisa was dripping wet body soaked in cum, and I was still in Suzan's arse about to cum for a 3rd time, as the guy's took John's arsehole the came to Lisa for her to get them hard again, they then un-strapped Lisa telling her if she struggled didn't do as they wanted they would tie her back up, the daft Girl tried to make a break for it they just caught her carried her back, and strapped her face down they put a small beanie cushion under her belly so her arse was in the air,
Lisa said to me why are you doing this to me I admitted cheating with John I said I was sorry I have done everything you have asked me to do why this ??
We only fucked 2-3 times max,
Really are you sure I have proof you fucked every time I went away over the pasted 4-5 months so turned on the inside security camera's, Lisa tried to call my bluff, one pf the guy's interrupted me, asking if it was to fuck Lisa in the arse, Lisa was trying to get loose panicking No you can't fuck my arse no way, you know how sore I am,
Wait a minute mate have her in her pussy for now, well how many times Lisa how many times 2-3 if there was any more I must have been drunk passed out , as I pressed connect the sound came first John's voice saying I have always wanted you from first time I sore you, them the monitor's burst into life the pictures to go with the voices Lisa on her knees taking John's cock in her mouth then she lay back on the be completely naked and said she had always fancied him to and had had dreams of him fucking her she lifted her leg parted them as he put his mouth on her pussy before mounting her fucking her pussy she wrapped her legs around him to get him in deeper, Me Dave Suzan was watching this John was turned around still tied to the chair so he could see, Lisa's head dropped, I slapped her arse, said to the guys she is all yours do any thing you like to her, arse pussy fucking DP her DP 2 in the pussy if you want to try spank her pussy hard she loves that, you can try fisting her only her pussy no ass fisting, Suzan and me positioned ourselves on the bed so Suzan' pussy and ass was facing John the guy's was still fucking his arsehole with there cock's, he was looking directly at Suzan's holes as I climbed on the bed behind her, when John seen the length and shear over all size of my cock, he was shocked that's not real he said no white guy is that fucking big, your going to put that in my wife's pussy, Dave Dave please don't mate you will ruin her Suzan looked back at him told him it was going in her ass as well.
I entered her and she took the lot gasping as I went all the way in, I thrust real hard slow and deep, wasn't long before Suzan's legs was shaking and she came 2-3 mins of me banging away she was squirting, I pulled out her pussy and rite in front of John's eyes my cock done it's disappearing trick deep in to Suzan's arsehole, Jane was riding another guy's cock whilst sucking on a cock Lisa's arse hole was glowing really red sore gain only half the guy's had fucked her arsehole she was crying also being made to suck cock, for the next hour the monitors was lit up with John fucking and getting blown , we now reached the time when took his brother with him, looked as if she enjoyed fucking both of them together, James did try taking her arse but she did refuse stop him so he went up her pussy along side his brothers cock they changed places and positions, she then said I can't do this any more you can Tell Dave you caught me eating pussy at that party, I don' want it I never really wanted you you actually repulse me, you are shit in bed got a small pencil thin cock, then a phone rang it was Lisa's and it was me calling her,
all the men took turns DPing both Jane and Lisa double pussy Lisa was partly fisted couldn't get his whole hand and she had her legs held over her head whilst they spanked her pussy, that was major swollen worse than what I had done, her arsehole definitely gave Lisa and Jane a seriously Baboon looking arsehole, turned Lisa's hole inside out, I fucked Suzan in her arse and pussy over and over in front of John's face and over the top of Lisa,
John was made to suck every one's cocks after the men had fucked the 2 girls in there arse's, he was no longer an ass virgin as they fucked his ass so much, when they finished one of the men came back from the toilet with a tampon and pushed it up John's ss so the cum did come out, I turned all the monitors off everyone had a final drink and one by one they all drifted of, the guy who was Jane's boyfriend gave me his card, said call him if I was interested in going to more of these type of parties or if I threw another, John got dressed soon he disappeared there was just Lisa me and Suzan left, all exhausted, Lisa was damaged again she stood up walked a little way walked as if she had shit herself, Suzan and myself burst out laughing Lisa saying it's not fucking funny you to planned this didn't you ? then Suzan got up OMG she was walking the I was in hysteric's both girls was playfully hitting on me, I landed up carrying both up stairs to the bathroom I turned the shower on we all 3 showered together, we all snogged each other Suzan and Lisa looked as if all was fore given they was best friends again,.
We all spent the night together in Lisa's bed they both blew me and I fucked them both they 69 each other and even though both there arse's was raw sore they asked me to fuck them in that hole, they both ate me out the others ass.
Suzan went home the Next day to find NO john , she drove to her mums to pick up the kids, Suzan's mum told her John had been to say good bye to the kids said he didn't know when or if he be back, he was being sent to an office in the USA.
she called me I called the boss who said he had left his job with immediate affect, he never left a forwarding address, and had asked for an advance on his monthly salary, so he gave him £1000 he then drove off.
Suzan asked as I had room in my 4 bedroomed house if her and her kids could come and stay for a while as she didn't like being in her and John's house alone, Me and Lisa agreed would be a nice idea, Lisa's always loved Suzan' kids Lisa had often baby sat them, Lisa also thought of Suzan as more her sister, because Suzan's mum had taken Lisa in and brought her as her own daughter along side Suzan who is 2 years younger than Lisa,
long story short they moved in we are all playing happy families we often all sleep together
have great sex, I get to fuck all there holes when ever I want they also have sex with each with each other,
To my knowledge Lisa has not cheated any more we are all extremely happy living together Suzan divorced John, and she sold there house and invested in a business that both Lisa and Suzan run together very very successfully making big profits, I am leaving my job soon, as we are buying a freehold public house, both Suzan and Lisa have has a child each from me,
They both love me ( or my huge cock) as much as I love the pair of them ,we all are together I can never see anything changing this arrangement,
Ohh yeah we heard on the news and Suzan heard from the police John had tried to Rob a sub post office country side shop the day after the post office had closed down he got away with £55 from the shops till he was caught trying to drive away, he ran out of petrol so he thumbed a lift only to flag down an unmarked police car, he smelly badly looked like a tramp filthy clothes unshaven matted hair when they checked him they found he had a replica gun in his pocket and the £55, he went to court and was sentenced to 18 month in prison, Now he will definitely become some guy's bitch,

ME Dave, Lisa and our kid, Suzan our kid and John's 3 kid's who I treat as mine, they was all very young when John walked away from them, he has never ever tried to visit or speak to them, nor has he tried to make contact with Suzan, or any of her family.
Suzan's mum comes over once in a while she thinks our living conditions is great we all get the best of each other we are all in love and the kids are happy happy,
I get to fuck all her mature holes too every now and then, she admits it's my huge cock she loves, its feels good to be stretched

THANK YOU FOR READING THIS STORY I HOPE YOU ENJOYED IT,
NOTHING CAN BEAT A TRUE REALITY STORY ?????

I was in Walmart a couple of days ago and i saw this woman she was in the deli meat section you know by the sausages and Hot dogs. And she caught my eye from a distance because she had on these almost transparent tights on. But they were black and as she bend over you could see her entire ass and her thong if you can call it that. It was white and it had two traps that spread her but cheeks apart and ran between her crack and end the front it had three straps in the front one that ran down from her pelvis to a little triangle patch that covered but barely mind you her vagina the other two came from both sides and attached to the triangle as well. Now I didn't approach her right away i just kind of followed her around you no with out her noticing or so i thought then she went over to the end of an aisle and picked up a pepperoni and stoked and stoked it like it was a cock. Then I was hooked the way she looked when she held it like she wanted to fuck it right then. She looked around to see if any one was looking and i looked down really quickly and waited until i felt like she wasn't looking at me any more. Then i looked again and she smile at it and put it in her basket so after that i decide to walk up to her and try to get her number it seemed like she needed a man so when she started to the check out lane so did I and as she got in line so did i right behind her but i wasn't the only guy that was watching her their was about 10 or 11 guys following her. So I just Changed Lines and checked out and said maybe it wasn't for me and i got out of the store and she was parked right next to me in the parking lot and i said to my self what are the chances. As i got closer she said excuse me could you help me i locked my key and phone in my car could i possibly use your phone and i said i could do better than that so i got my Slimjim and unlocked the door for her then she said thank you. Then I said not trying to be to forward but do you have a man and she said no then I said well you look to good to be by your self. She said thanks and touched my arm then i asked her for her number and she gave it to me. As i walked over to my trunk she said hey what are you doing tonight I replied nothing she said well lets go out do something I mean if you want to I said ok and we made plan to go to the club. So i called her later that night and said where should i pick you up and she told me how to get to her house. And it was nice went to a strange club there were weird couples in there like a girl that was with a guy that was old enough to be her dad and a guy in there with a lady old enough to be his mama. but they where having fun dancing and kissing i felt kind of good i looked like i was the only person in there with some one close to my age and we began to drink and talk we got close on the dance floor and i kissed her and she kissed me back then we where making out by the bar as a young sexy girl about eighteen came up and grabbed her and kissed her right on the mouth and i was like whoa then a young guy right behind that and i got kind of mad then she introduced then this is Carl Jr and this is Lisa so i just assumed that the where her sister and her boyfriend so they stayed there with us then for a while they where kissing and touching each other and me and her guy friend just stood there looking and smiling he thought they same thing i did like these women are into one another but i had never been in to that so i was kind of uncomfortable then my girl said lets go baby you look a little uncomfortable so we went back to my car and on they way they came out behind us as we approached my car she stopped and pushed me up against my side door and began to blow me i just stood there like Oh shit and she was great then she came up and said i want you so bad lets go as we got in the car she said just drive while i'm driving she tells me to mover my arm and she begins to unzip my pants again and started blowing me again so I'm driving and she is sucking me like this is the first time she has had a dick in years then she tells me to slap her ass but i was driving and i couldn't really focus because she was doing such a good job but i slap it then we where in her drive way and she pushed me back in the seat and really started to get in to it then i saw lights come on inside her house and i told her to stop so she said lets go inside as she led me to the house and as we made it to the hall way we heard noises she turned on the lights and it was her sister and her boyfriend on the couch she yelled get a room and laughed then we went into the kitchen she jumped on the counter and spread her legs pulled her panties to the side and said do you want to taste me and i reply yes very much her pussy looked so delicious it was bald and shiny i guess because it was wet right as i went down on her here they come but she didn't let me come up she held me there with her leg as i got into a rhythm she let me up and she was kissing the guy he had his dick out and the girl was sucking his cock i pushed him back and said hey whats going on then she said i thought you were ok with this and i said i have never done this before and she said just go with it most guys like it when me and her do this i thought you where the one who would bring us together but if you don't like it and her sister said mom i thought you said he didn't mind us doing this and i was like what mom and she said you told me that i would be able to fuck another guy besides Carl Jr then i thought about all the things i had seen in the club older guys younger girls older ladies younger guys then it hit me they where into incest and my dick got hard again i don't know why but it did then the daughter began to cry and i said ok don't as i walked over to her her mom said no you leave you don't want o make love to my beautiful little girl and i said that not it as i leaned in to kiss her and she stopped crying and kissed me back then she maid me and her mom kiss then she maid her mom and her brother kiss yes her brother then she began to blow me and her mom joined in as Carl Jr rammed his cock into his mom and i watch my dick was so hard i thought i was going to explode at any moment then she got on top of me and her mom said i hope you like anal as her little daughter sat her tight ass on my cock her mom got off of carl and came up to my face sat put her cunt on my mouth and it was wet I mean sloppy dripping wet it was dripping on my face before she sat down and i licked every drop up as carl jr shoved his dick into her she sprayed me in the face but i continued to lick and suck as much as i could now i'm getting in to it and it was getting really good the mom actually pissed in my face as carl jr pulled his cock out of her but she didn't get up she sat back down and grind on my face even harder her daughter rode my cock like it was the last she would ever have and carl just kept forcing his dick in his mothers mouth and she kept sucking him i thought i was in the outer limits or some thing but this was really happening and i liked it we switched position and was behind the daughter and the daughter was licking her mother and the son was fucking his sister while i fucked her and she was loving it and so was her mom then they both where cumming at the same time i knew the mother squirted but i didn't know the daughter did as well but i found out very quickly as her pussy sprayed my balls and his cock i pulled my cock out of her ass and shoved my tongue in and she yelped and her mother laughed and said what was that and she said he put his tongue in my ass and and her mom said oh a special treat you know i love it when i guy does that to me and her daughter said wow mom way to be subtle and her mom said well i want him to lick my asshole too as i shoved my cock back into her daughters little ass i told her to bring her ass to me if she wanted it and she did we where in the family room right in front of the bar so she bent over and spread her cheeks right in my face so i grabbed her leg and pulled her ass to my face then she threw the other leg over my shoulder and i shoved my face in her ass and tried to stick my tongue into her stomach and she moaned so loudly that her son said dam that must feel great i never heard you sound like that before and she just continued then her daughter slid off my dick and began to suck my cock right as i exploded into her mouth aand her mom was still on my face so i just kept on holding her up and licking her ass then i felt her slide me back in her ass and i pounded her harder and harder then i felt a tongue in my ass and i jumped and turned around and looked and it was Lisa so i thought what the fuck and her brother was on my cock and i wanted to punched the shit out of him but his mom said no don't i told them to do it i just thought you might really like it and be ok with him doing it and i began to get up and leave i put back on my clothes and began to walk to my car and the mom ran out behind me with a towel on and she caught me by car then she grabbed me and said didn't it feel good didn't you like how it felt you were really into it until you knew it was him and i got in my car and left then i got home that was the end but since then i have began to think about it i went to sleep and i dreamed of fucking him in his ass and how i really liked having sex with them even thought they where family and how his ass felt like hers and how they did what ever i wanted to do and he didn't try to fuck me so as long as that doesn't happen why couldn't i just fuck the whole family.. I need some help Tell me what you think all advice is welcome.

Sincerely Your's The Incestuous Lover

Ok so, i have this cousin that i hadn't seen in quite some years so it ended up being that he started visiting my mother and I for maybe an hour 2 and then going out or something, he always visited near the weekend. He needed a place to stay so he moved into the small studio that was attached to the house my mother, sister and i currently live in. He didn't really tell us he was also bringing his gf who has 1 kid and is also 7 months pregnant like me. She has a son and is pregnant with another boy but both kids are not my cousins children. Im a single mother of a daughter and am pregnant with a boy. My cousin drives a red motorcycle and according to my dads side of the family my cousin is nothing but drama and trouble. But that didnt stop anything.
Before he started living with us him and i had seemed to grow close but innocently. Him and i got along well and so we would confess randoms things, but he did most of the talking and just seemed he wanted to tell someone that he could trust of his life and troubles, he would also ask me for advice or input on some subjects. But anyways, after moving in i would go and hang out with his gf and him because we all seemed to be home all day, hes self-employed and so am I. His gf was a stripper and barely stopped a few weeks ago. I thought it would be good that her son and my daughter play together so that it could give her and i a break from our crazy children (her son is going to be 3 soon and my daughter just turned 2). It seemed that her and i connected well as well. I would laugh about it because my cousin would tell me that he wouldn't care if her and i messed around because he knew we both liked each other and were horny for a girl, lol.
One day he texted me like he usually does even though he lives right outside, and had asked me to look for some one for his gf and him to have a 3sum with and to make sure she had a big booty and that he didnt care who it was. I replied with ill see what i can do and that was the end of that convo that day. The next day he texted me saying that his gf wanted to lick me and asked if i would be comfortable with messing with her while he also messed around with her at the same time. I replied saying "yeah, i guess im ok with that. i just might be a lil shy at first though". He told me not to be shy and to hurry up putting my daughter to bed and to not fall asleep, he didnt want to fuck his gf without me. I thought this to be odd and some sort of strong sign of him indicating that he wanted to fuck me, like i mean i've always been attracted to my cousin because he's fit and all of his top half of his body is covered in tattoos, plus he dresses well. But he had said in a text that he didnt want to fuck me so i was somewhat confused but just went along with it.
Just around maybe 1am my daughter had finally gone to bed so i took a shower and headed over. The door to the studio was wide open so i walked in and they were laying on the air mattres on the floor and her son was on the love seat recliner couch sleeping. I sat on the edge of the couch and took a sip of my water as i felt a little nervous yet anxious as to what was going to happen. When i walked in he was shirtless wearing boxers and sweats and she was just wearing a white t-shirt, no bra and no panties with her shaven pussy fully revealed. He started saying well go ahead you 2 i know you guys want to lick each other. her and i just laughed and both said we were shy. he then spread her legs apart and looked for the remote. I then got up took my robe off and started walking towards the girl but i still had pjs and my bra on.
I got to her inner thighs just when the tv shut off. I heard the sounds of her sucking his dick while i began to lick her nice, wet , small pussy. My thoughts were just idk me screaming "omg omg omg this is actually happening". She then sat up and started to undress me and told me to lay down and started to lick me very gently and squeeze on my big titties (34D). My cousin got up and went and got a beer and took a chug then put a condom on and started to fuck his girl from behind while she licked me. this turned me on so much seeing them fuck while she licked me, i grabbed her ponytail and dug my nails into her head. My cousin reached down and guided his girls hands and told her to play with my pussy while she licked me and she listened, with his hands guiding hers she shook my clit while he pushed her face into my pussy with his other hand. There was a few times when she would pull her hand away and it felt like a diffent pair of fingers were inside of me, those fingers were rougher and made me moan loudly. This made me cum quickly but we still werent done. I began to just stare at my cousin fucking his gf and it seemed every time i moaned he started to fuck his girl harder making her moan with me, it felt so good at this point because she now had 2 fingers in me with her mouth on my pussy while she moaned and while he fucked her hard which every time he pushed in her her fingers went in nice and hard into me.
He pulled out and went for his beer again while his girl continued to lick me and play with my titties. He came back layed down next to me and grabbed her head kissed her and she then began sucking his dick but still was playing with my pussy. it was pitch black in the room unless a car would come by and make a turn so i just listened to the sounds we made when all of a sudden her hand went away and i felt a mouth, but this mouth was different then the one before but i just told myself it was her. but then i felt a hand grab my hand and put it on his head i guess showing me who was really licking me now. i then rubbed his head and said omg and giggled but i didnt move my hand or try moving his head, i just closed my eyes and tried to imagine how he looked licking me, his mouth felt so good and he knew how to use it. He began fingering and i noticed he had fingered me earlier, i loved how sneaky he was being. he then stopped and his girl layed next to me, he kissed her and then put a new condom on and thats when i seen at the perfect timing of a car making a turn in front of the house was his long thick dick. Wow!
He crouched down and started to fuck his girl and i just sucked on her nice small perky titts (34B ?). He grabbed my hand and out it on her clit while he still fucked her. i began to play with her clit while still playing with her nipples with my lips, teeth and tounge. I was trying to make it as pleasurable for both of them as possible so i started to run my hands downwards towards her ass while my cousins dick rubbed against my inner fingers while inside her pussy. This made him start to moan and say "oh fuck" like he's never experienced that move before. i stopped to take a drink of my water and then kind of sat that for a few seconds just watching them. Just then my cousin grabs me and pulls me on top of his gf with my ass facing him and while fucking his girl he started to play with my titties and rub my body from my neck down to my ass and grab a handful of my booty meat in his hands. I could feel him starting to get more turned on with every touch of me.
He pulls out of her and whispers in my ear "do you want it?" i reply with "i dont care". With no hesitation he begins to rub the tip of his dick against my phat pussy trying to ease into me. i begin to moan right away as he is bigger than im use to, and he knows that so he goes slow with me at first, his girl rubbing and sucking on my titties while they dangle in her face. As he starts to pound my pussy i begin to moan louder and louder which seems to make him and his girl more and more turned on, he runs his hands all over me and begins to kiss the back of my neck where i have my scorpio tattoo and kisses all the way down my spine while his girl grabs my head and begins to make out with me. At this point i cum once again and my cousin feels it and he begins to moan and grunt "oh fuck" but then i see extremely bright head lights and hear a familiar sound of a truck so i pull forward look out the window and see that my sister is now getting home from work (she works late and my mom was in the house sleeping). We all get up and get dressed, his girl goes to the bathroom and he says im fucked. i just laugh and say no ima just say we were watching movies if she does ask and he says ok. We all got something to drink and turned the tv on and started to watch tv, but then my cousin started to talk about "wow that was wild" and saying how he felt good about it because they had a 3sum with someone he knew and really could trust. I just smiled and said yeah.
he also kept saying that we needed to do it again because we didnt finish and his girl and i just giggled.
Its now about 3:20 so i use the bathroom and say good night to them both because my daughter sometimes wakes up and freaks out when im not there when she wakes up. and also knew my sister would start looking for me soon if she noticed i wasn't in bed as well or at least watching tv inside. I walk inside and towards the kitchen because im somewhat getting hungry and thirsty, get a snack, prepare a sippy cup for my kid and head towards my room. i check my phone after i ate my snack and layed down and my cousin had texted me asking when we could do it again because i was leaving in the morning and would be gone for some time. I told him in like a week but i ended up showing up back home 2 days later because something came up that i had to come home.

to be continued. . . . . . .

Sexy older white teacher gets Black bred by a student PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now.

One month goes by.

Cheryl missed her period by two weeks. She’s sitting on the toilet in the bathroom by herself, and she looks at the pregnancy test that she just took. It’s positive. She starts to cry, trying not to be too loud where Mike could hear her. She is freaking out and wondering what she is gonna say. She has no idea what to do, so she just decides to lie to Mike about it. She’s gonna tell him it’s his, and then she will just try to think of some big lie to tell him in 9 months.

Cheryl wipes the tears off her face and walks out to the living room, where Mike is playing video games.

She sits next to him, and says, “Baby…guess what…. You’re gonna be a Daddy! I’m pregnant!”

Mike is shocked and confused.

He says, “Wait…what? Are you serious? How?! I’ve worn a condom every single time we had sex since we started dating. Are you sure?”

Cheryl is a very good liar and convinces Mike that it’s his baby.

She shows him the pregnancy test and says, “I guess one of your condoms broke one night. I don’t know! But yeah, I’m sure. I’m pregnant!”

They both hug each other on the same sofa where Cheryl sucked her first black cock, and got her ass eaten out on. Her face is showing happiness and excitement to Mike, but in her head she’s still nervous of getting caught, and what she will say when she’s at the hospital and Mike sees her push out a black baby.

Nine months go by.

The months go by quickly, and she’s never confessed anything to Mike. She’s just hoping that Mike will believe the story that she made up.

The day of the ., Cheryl and Mike are at the hospital. She has her feet up on the hospital bed.

The doctor is saying, “Ok Cheryl, now it’s time to push and get this baby out of you. Push! Come on! Push!”

Even feeling the most intense pain of her life while giving birth, her mind is still racing about what she’s going to say. Mike is behind the doctor in the room waiting to see his new son arrive in the world. Cheryl closes her eyes and screams, and pushes as hard as she can. Then she hears the baby crying. She opens her eyes and looks at Mike, and he has just a look of shock and confusion on his face. There’s no excitement, happiness or smile from Mike. He stares at this black baby that just came out of his girlfriend, and he’s just in shock. He looks at Cheryl with her long legs spread open on the hospital bed. He can’t help but think about how she probably spread her legs like that for some black guy while they were dating. The doctors clean the baby off and give it to Cheryl. She holds it and kisses her new baby. She sees Mike walk out of the hospital room, and Cheryl knows it’s going to be hard to convince him of her story. She’s always gotten away with cheating, and is good at getting whatever she wants. Deep down she knows she will get away with this.

Mike doesn’t make a scene or anything at the hospital. He just leaves and doesn’t say anything to his girlfriend. The next day at the hospital, Cheryl is recovering and about to be sent home.

She texts Mike, “Hey…Will you come pick me up? I can explain.”

They drive back in his car, but don’t say a word to each other. Once Cheryl walks in the apartment and sits down with her baby, Mike slams the door shut.

He says, “What the fuck is going on, Cheryl? You better fucking tell me what you did right now, and don’t fucking lie to me!”

Cheryl’s thought about this for a while, about what to say to Mike. She thought of some made up story that he would believe, and she could get away with this.

She says, “Mike, I swear I thought it was yours. I never told you what happened to me last summer when you were gone on one of our trips. I went out to a bar with some of my friends, and I don’t remember what happened. I think some black guy that was trying to hit on me put something in my drink. I remember being in his car, then him being on top of me and hurting me. I’m sorry I never told you. I never wanted to think about that night again, so I never told you. I swear, I have no idea what happened…”

For once, Cheryl can’t be the narcissistic little brat that she’s been her entire life. Mike doesn’t believe a single word of her story. He call’s her bluff.

Mike says, “You know what I think? I think you’re fucking liar, and that you’re a fucking whore! I don’t believe any of that bullshit story you just made up. I think you’re a fucking cheater! So, what really happened, Cheryl? Huh?! Did you wait until I was gone on a trip, and just invite some black guy you met into my fucking apartment, and you fucked him raw? You fucking whore! I never want to see your white, trashy ass ever again in my life! Get your shit out of my apartment by tomorrow, we’re fucking done! You’re going to be nothing more than a white trash piece of shit, single mom with a black baby! Bye bitch!”

Mike walks out the door and slams it shut. Cheryl sits on the sofa in shock, holding her black baby. He’s crying and she’s trying to calm him down. She’s sitting on the edge of the sofa, the same spot where 9 months ago this whole thing started. She wishes she never texted Trey back and flirted with him. It ruined her life. But she looks at her new baby and kisses it. She knows she’s stuck with this black baby, and there’s nothing that can get her out of this situation. She sits there just thinking about stuff. How she feels so stupid thinking she could have gotten away with it. She felt stupid thinking how she thought that it was going to be ok, and she would just get her period after fucking Trey. She remembers how powerful Trey’s cumshot was inside her pussy. She remembers feeling every powerful squirt of his sperm splashing all over her vaginal walls inside of her. There was no way that she would have just gotten her period after that, but it was the only hope that she had.

The next day Cheryl gets a text from one of her coworkers at the school.

It reads, “Hey! I remember you said your delivery day was last week! Congratulations! Will you bring in your new baby to the school? We all wanna see you and him!”

Cheryl knows she can’t hide it forever, and just decides to go to the school and bring her baby. She walks into the teachers’ lounge with her baby in its carriage, and waits for the other teachers in the school to come in and congratulate her. She sits at the table and watches each teacher that walks into the room, and sees the look on their faces. They all remember 9 months ago when Cheryl worked there, and how her boyfriend came in the morning with her and talked to everyone. They all liked Mike just as much as they liked Cheryl. So, when they see Cheryl alone at the table, and with a black baby, they all try to be nice and smile, but it’s obvious what they’re really thinking.

The teacher that texted Cheryl to come in goes up to her and says, “Where’s Mike?”

Cheryl leans next to her and just whispers, “We broke up.”

The older male teacher that tried asking Cheryl out for dinner on her first day walked in and saw her. She sees him give her a fake smile, then he laughs and walks out of the room. She doesn’t want to run out of the room and make a scene, but she feels so humiliated right now, sitting at the table and watching everyone gossip about her behind her back. After all the fake smiles and fake congratulations, the teachers walk out and Cheryl’s alone in the room with her baby. She’s so depressed, she’s about to break down and cry from being humiliated like that. She gets herself together and grabs her baby and walks out.

As she’s walking down the hall, pushing her black baby in its carriage, there’s two tall black students by the lockers. She thinks they must be new seniors, because she doesn’t remember seeing them last year.

As she’s walking in the hall next to them, one of the boys says, “Hey Ms. D. That’s a cute baby. I can’t wait to see you when you come back and teach here again.”

Cheryl just smiles and says, “Thanks guys. He’s my cute little baby boy. His name is Trevor. I’m coming back to teach here full-time next month. I’ll see you guys around.”

Cheryl walks down the hall with her new black baby, about to start a new chapter in her life.

What Cheryl doesn’t know is that the black senior boy that talked to her in the hall was Jamal. He was with Trey in the back of her class last year. She didn’t even recognize him, but he remembers her. That sexy white substitute teacher that he and Trey were trying to find out her information so they could text her. After Trey left Mike’s apartment 9 months ago, he texted Jamal and told him how he just fucked the substitute teacher. Jamal didn’t believe him, so Trey sent him the photo that he took of his cock laying on Cheryl’s face. Jamal saw the tattoos on her body and knew it really was her. Now that Trey is gone at college, Jamal is going to try to fuck her now, and he’s gonna bring his friend with him.

Cheryl doesn’t realize it yet, but her inner slut is going to - again. When she comes back to class next month, by the end of the first week she’s going to be broken down and have those two black students over at her new apartment, getting double teamed by both of them. She’s going to turn into the new whore at the high school.

I just turned 35 and have something I need to confess.I Actually probably have much more than this one post but this is where I'll start. The summer after I graduated High School I started working for my Grandad at his gas station. It was still full service back in the late 90's and it worked around my upcoming college class schedule.

My Aunt Ginger ran it for my grandad as his health was not that great and he was getting on up in years. She was 48 and I was 18. She had been the focus off many jerk off sessions in my teen years. She still had blonde hair,not sure if she dyed it, and was in great shape. She swam,ran and worked out constantly,in talking to my mom I found out her husband at the time and soon to be ex was a total piece of shit. He cheated on her constantly and was abusive mentally and physically.

At this time they were separated but probably still fucking bc he would be at her house a few nights a week.Her only child,my older cousin, was five years older than me and was in the armed services and was in town before going on a deployment for 6 months. After work Friday she asked if my sister,her boyfriend and I wanted to come cookout Saturday night we said sure. I had to work Saturday but got off at 6 and headed over there. When I got there you could tell everybody already had a few to drink and where lounging in and around the pool. My drunk Aunt who was normally reserved told me to grab a beer and get my swim trunks and get in the pool. I ran inside changed and came on out. She was laying out on a raft in the middle of the pool. She said come on in the water is fine.I dove in beer in hand and swam to her to put it on her raft. Coming out of the water I almost choked. Her raft spun and I came up at the foot of it and found myself staring right at her crotch. For some reason her suit was sitting wrong and the edge of the suit on one side was right up between her pussy lips. "You gonna drown" I heard my uncle shout from the grill,snapping me back in to reality. "Yep I'm ok just sucked in some water"I yelled back. My aunt asked if I could push her raft to the steps so she could get out. I obliged and got to the side and pushed it the 20 ft to the shallow end steps. When we got there she rubbed my head like a puppy then kissed me on the check and said you were always my favorite nephew. I said gee thanks considering my other cousin was total douche and spoiled brat and everyone hated him. As she got out she did that thing woman do when they get out of water and adjusted her bikini bottoms. I tried to catch a sneak peak but only got to see some ass cheek.

About 5 minutes later my uncle calls out the food is ready and my cousin,sister, and her bf wake up and we all head in side.By this time my aunt had changed in to some running shorts and a tank top. She was refilling her wine glass and fixing her plate when my uncle said something shitty aboout how much food she had on her plate. I was known to be a smart ass and patted my uncles belly and said like you have any room to talk. I turned to my aunt and said he's just jealous of your girlish figure and wishes he could still wear a bikini. Everybody laughed and we ate and drank and chilled out. Aunt Ginger finished off a bottle of whatever wine and said she was going to bed. Uncle Bill was passed out on the couch and the rest of us went to different guest rooms and passed out for the night. About 4 am I woke up with a raging hard on and the feeling I was going to piss all over myself. the house was pitch black and was still very drunk. I felt my way down the hall and found the guest bathroom to which the wonderful sounds of my sister's bf vomittting coming through the door. There was only one other bathroom up stairs and that was the master. The door was cracked open and I tried to be careful but the raging piss being barely held back was the only think I cared about. I opened the bathroom and flipped on the light and closed the door behind. To anyones that had to piss with a hard on it's not easy. I did my best to hit the toilet but i'm pretty sure most of it was anywhere but. As I was shaking the last of the piss out the door start to open and my Aunt goes Bill are you Ok? I pause not knowing what to do and for some reason turn towards her dick straight in the air and before I can say a word she says come to bed you know how horny wine makes me and opens the door wide open in nothing but her panties. Our eyes meet then she stares at my dick while I'm starring at her boobs. She's goes Oh My Good Jake I'm so sorry. I finally get my shorts up and run out while she is diving back in her bed.

The next morning everyone sleeps in but I get up first and head downstairs. I see Uncle Bill tried to get to his bedroom but fell at the top stairs and passed out again and even looked like he pissed his pants. I head to the kitchen and grab some Orange juice before I head outside and dive in the pool to clear my head. I swim a few laps before I get out.As I'm coming up the ladder I look up and my aunt has been sitting there watching me. She's chilling, drinking some coffee and asks me how feel. I told her my head is ringing but I'll be ok. She says so about last night and I tell her that Clay was throwing up and I had to piss and start to ramble. She says don't sweat it, it will be our little secret. I say works for me and we gone in about the time everyone is waking up and cook breakfast then aftewrads I head home.

Monday I get to work and she is already gone and this goes on everyday until Thursday. Thursday I come in and the older man that works there had come in as well. He says your Aunt called me in and said to call have you call her when you got here. I call her up and she says I need some work down at my house come on over. I get there knock on the door and no one answers. The door is unlocked so I open it and hollar out Hello. She yells down upstairs Jake. Not knowing what was happening and having read one to many penthouse forums I start to think it's about to go down. I head upstairs and call out Aunt Ginger and she says in the bedroom Honey. I walk in hoping for my Aunt naked but find her in overalls and a head band cleaning out her closets. She is throwing all of my uncles stuff in boxes and just cramming it in there then duct taping the shit out of it. I ask her whats up and she tells me that she told Uncle Bill they were done this time. Come to find out that weekend they were going to reconcile and she was going to let him move back home. Sunday my cousin overheard his dad talking on the phone to his girlfriend after we all left telling her he was out of town and would be back tonight. My cousin confronted him and broke his dad's nose when his dad told him to mind his own fucking business. So my Aunt had been busy getting an attorney and restraining orders. I told her she seemed pretty upbeat considering she was getting a divorce. She says it feels like a 1000 lb weight has been lifted and I feel free again. So we work and laugh and pack all his stuff up and put it outside in the garage for him to pick up while she's at work the next day. It's kind of late and she says go get some food and come back my treat for being so helpful. She hands me $50 and I head to the chinese place down the street. When I get back she is in the den on the couch listening to what had to of been Kenny G or some shit. She had lit some candles and turned the lights down some and had poured a glass of wine. She said grab a beer and join me. I walked in and she was wearing some running shorts and over size t shirt. Nothing really sexy about it except the way she was sitting I could see up her shorts enough to see her black lace panties. She patted the spot next to her and said sit down. I plopped down and passed her a container of sweet and sour chicken and some chopsticks and we just ate and talked about the assholes we deal with everyday at work. The more she drank the more touchy she got. Rubbing my legs,touching my hair,and pushing me like she was a 16 yr girl. She asks about my gf and I tell her we broke up a few weeks back bc she was going away to school and it was stupid to try to make it work. She said well as handsome as you are you will be fine. You have become such a good looking young man and really grown in to your big head. As a kid my head was huge luckily I was 6'4 by then and it was normal. She then goes your cock has really grown to since the days when you used to spend the night and run around naked when you were supposed to be putting your pajamas on. I choked on my beer and said "what" she says "I'm just playing with you Jake,lighten up you aren't the only one who can be a smart ass." I laugh and tell her that I'm glad she left Bill bc he was a dick. She agreed then said "crash on the couch or in one of the guest rooms,you've had to much to drink and your mom would kill me if I let you drive." I wake up the next morning about 9am find a note on the fridge. Don't come in to work today I have your shift covered,I need some work done at the house. Chill out the house is yours i'll be back by 2.

I eat breakfast then decide if I want to shower or take a bath in her big jacuzzi tub. I throw my underwear in the washer and grab some of my cousins shorts and T shirt and head up stairs. I turn on the jacuzzi and start to look for a towel. Nothing under the sink so I open the closet and they are sitting there on a shelf. I grab one and go to walk out when a laundry basket in the corner grabs my eye. I look and see a pair of panties on top. I walk over pick them up and immediately smell them. My cock instantly sprang to life. They were the ones she had on the day before working the house and smelled like it. I looked around and found some baby oil and started to go to work. It was the greatest thing I ever smelled and I just had to taste them. I started to lick the crotch and could taste her all over them. My the time I was done jacking off the smell and taste were gone and I was dizzy with lust. I jumped in the tub and just relaxed for about hour it seemed. I got out and went and watched TV. Nothing good was on so I started looking through her movies to find something. My cousin liked all the good comedies like Airplaneand Caddyshack so I knew there would be something. In the very back I found one blank VHS tape and put it in the VCR. Figuring it could be one of Bill's porn tapes I hoped it would be something good. It starts off it was just an old copy of some shitty 90's TV show. I fast forwarded a little and the show went black for a minute then it's my Aunt's bedroom. She's laying on the bed talking on the phone. After a minute I realize she is talking to Uncle Bill and they are having phone sex.He is on speaker and she is recording it for him. She is very shy you can tell and nothing very dirty per se. He has her finger her pussy spread eagle then has her get on all fours and tells her to spread her ass cheeks. She says"Bill you know I don't like that." He begs her and she finally relents.She gets on all fours and spreads her ass wide and she fingering her snatch and tells her to slide a finger in her ass. She sticks one in her mouth and moistens it before she slowly inserts it in her ass. Before long she is face down in the bed 2 fingers in her ass the other hand going back and forth between her clit and fingering herself. She gets more wild then you can tell she is having an orgasm. She calms down rolls over and he tells her goodnight then she comes to the camera and kisses then lens and says I love you Honey. The date was from 1991. I fast forwarded to see if anything else was on there but nothing other than shitty TV shows.

(to be continued)

continuation of Amy and Tiffany
Days went by and I was sure that since Tiffany had already sort of blown me once that I could get it again sometime. (Oh, for those wondering what she needed the money for - tampons and cigarettes)
Anyway, I have a buddy call me up that was coming into town from the Army and needed a place to crash. Told him I was all full up with the girls there. He asked what the problem was. So, of course, my buddy - Nick - is talking shit on the phone with Amy. This is back in the day before smart phones and selfies, so she was asking me for a pic of him. I dug one up of us at the beach and she was so down. My thought was, Nick gets here and occupies Amy, Tiffany and I get time and I really wanted to fuck her.
Nick makes it in about 3 am and Amy gets shy all of a sudden (never saw her shy around anyone). He's teasing her because she is hiding in the room while he and I make some drinks and sit at the table to catch up. Eventually they come out of hiding and come and hang out with us. Nick tells Amy to sit on his lap and like some type of prude, she's all blushing and meekly saying, Okay. We play dumb games - never have I ever, cups, and then of course truth or dare. At some point, Nick had to pull his dick out and kid is packing. Amy yelled out HELL NO! and ran for the bedroom. We all get a good laugh and I get up to get another drink. Tiffany comes over to me asking me if I he is into her. I said he will be in about twenty minutes. Her and I end up sitting on the couch and Amy and Nick are walking around the kitchen talking. Eventually Nick starts walking to the room and Amy wordlessly followed. Tiffany stretched out on the couch, her head on my lap, laying on her back. My dick gets hard and I know she can feel it, but she doesn't say anything. Then we hear Amy moan. We both let out a little laugh and Tiffany says, Oh god, I have to listen to this. I asked, What - you don't like it? She gives me a pffft and then she's silent. I can feel my cock pounding. I tell Tiffany to close her eyes and she asks why. Just close them. She does. I lightly draw my fingertips up her arm. I lightly drag them across her shirt on her tummy. Nick started to turn it up because Amy started really groaning. Tiffany's legs shifted, presumably because she was getting turned on. I brought my fingers up to her nipples to check and they were hard. She knew that boxers and a t-shirt without a bra always turned me on. I wondered if she did it on purpose that night. Then I slid my hand down the front of the boxers and felt her. She was wet and I slid my middle finger down the slit and up again. I parted her lips and used my ring finger to rub her clit. Up and down along her slit, stopping occasionally to rub her clit. Amy was almost screaming and the mattress springs were squeaking. I pulled my cock out and started to jack off as I was getting Tiffany off. I felt her squeeze her legs together around my hand and cum. I stopped but continued to jerk off wanting to cum, too. Then she looked up at me and I leaned down and kissed her, our first kiss. She rolled over on her stomach and grabbed my shaft. She opened her mouth and let my cock slide into the back of her throat. I wanted to fuck her. I had to hold back and not cum until I could fuck her. She went slowly, the way I like it. I put my hand on top of her head and got her to go down just a little bit more. I pulled it out of her mouth and told her to come here. She sat up on her knees on the couch and I told her to take the shorts off. She says she can't and I remember the tampons. Shit. I told her to get on the floor, on her knees between my knees. I start to jerk off and ask her to lift her shirt for me. I wanted her to blow me, but I wanted to see those tits more. They get quiet in the room and Tiffany lets her shirt down and starts to get up. I said no, no, real quick and she pulls her shirt up just enough to reveal barely her areolas. Something bothered me about why it was a big deal to get caught by the other two and it pissed me off. When I came, I aimed it directly at her face and it was a lot. It went in her hair and she was not happy. She got up and ran to the bathroom and I was sitting there, relaxed. She was in the bathroom a while and I fell asleep. The next morning I woke up, Nick was gone (left a note that he was going to see family). I walked into my room and the girls were asleep on the bed, both fully dressed. (Found out later that Nick was leaving right as Tiffany came out of the bathroom and went to crash with Amy - that is the version I got, at least.)Tiffany is definitely not talking to me and Amy is up my ass about Nick all on his nuts.
About a week goes by and I was in a bad mood. I bring up how they need to find someplace else to go. I am tired of supporting them, etc. We end up out at the neighborhood bar and have some drinks and on the drive home, they are doing their flirting routine. Except I don't think its cute anymore. Tiffany said she had to pee, so I pull over (backwoods). When she tries to get back in the truck, I lock the doors. They laugh at first, but I won't unlock them. I tell her she has to strip in the headlights. We go back and forth and I saw I'm serious. Amy goes to unlock the door, but I told her if she unlocked it, they were out the second we got home and I was not playing. Amy asks to be let out, or to trade, and I say no. After what seems like forever, I was thinking about just letting her in and trying to play it off as a bad joke. Right as I was thinking about the words, Tiffany moves to the front of the truck.We watch. She doesn't dance, but starts to strip... awkwardly. It isn't sexy but the control of the situation is turning me on. I pull my dick out and Amy says my name in that voice that means: What are you doing? Come on. I shot back, What? You've seen this before. I start to jerk off watching Tiffany. She is down to her underwear and walking straight ahead, away from the truck. Her ass looked so perfect. That is when I happened to look over and saw Amy watching me. She liked it. I asked her if she liked watching but she didn't say anything. I reached out to touch her cheek and she let her head fall against my hand. I asked her if she wanted to suck it and she said she wanted to watch me fuck Tiffany. Without cumming, I tell Tiffany to get back in the truck. Everyone is quiet on the way back, but Tiffany hadn't gotten dressed. We all walk inside, me behind Tiffany so I could stare at her ass. They go immediately to their couches and I get something to drink, unsure of what to do. When I get into the living room, they are both laying face down. Alright, then, I guess nothing tonight.
I lay in bed wondering if I had done anything wrong, being too big of an asshole. The next day was relatively normal, but that night I was invited to a party. They asked to go and I agreed, eager to see the tube dresses again. Tiffany's was see=through black lace, some kind of flower pattern with a light material underneath. I liked her better in that one. Amy wore a blue Ralph Lauren or Polo, whatever. I definitely preferred her in that one. At some point during the party, Amy's dress comes up over her ass and she was trying to run down the hallway in her shoes and her jiggly ass drove me nuts. They were getting wasted, but there were a lot of guys there. Tiffany always hung on me when she got trashed unless she was into someone. She knew I wouldn't let anything happen to her. And apparently, where Tiffany goes, Amy goes. Everybody started crashing out and the girls went to lie down in a bedroom. I laid on the couch, but kept hearing a couple guys whispering, getting up. I got up and asked where they were going and they said they were going to "check on the girls". I followed them and they were passed out. Amy's dress was riding up in her sleep and half her ass was hanging out. I told the boys to come on, but they were groaning like I'm supposed to allow it. For whatever fucked up reason, I wasn't having it. They were mine to mess with, but no one else's.
I caught the guys one more time trying to get up and said that if I heard them get up again I was going to beat their asses. It was a long time of silence and I was starting to doze off, so I went and laid in the hallway. I thought if I fell asleep, they'd be too scared to try and pass me. But as I moved, they were all snoring. The thought entered my mind if I dared to try and play with so many people around. I walked down the hallway and opened the door, stepped inside the room and shut it behind me.
Part III or are we bored yet?

My daughter (Natalie) and two of her friends (Erin and Mikkayla) came home from the bar last weekend absolutely shattered. They are a bunch of sluts if the stories I've heard around town are true. I told them to sleep in the rumpus room, because I knew they would probably break their necks on the stairs.
After about 2-3 hours they finally quieted down and I thought they were going to sleep, so I went upstairs to my bedroom.
About an hour later I heard noises outside my door, so I went to check. Standing between the stairs and my bedroom door was Erin. I asked her if she needed anything and in her drunken state she walked toward me, as she leant into me, she said she needed cock, and that my Natalie had said I had a big cock (I didnt even know my daughter had seen me hard), and she grabbed my cock and started rubbing it. I was rock hard instantly.
Here was a 21 year old, brunette hair with massive tits (that I have wanted to get my hands on since Natalie first brought her round) rubbing my cock and telling me she wanted it. There was no way I was going to say no to this chance.
I led her inside my bedroom and I turned round to close the door, by the time I turned back round, she had her top off. Her tits were better than I had ever dreamed. Someone must have trained her well because as I walked toward her, she dropped to her knees. I pulled her back up to her feet and threw her onto the bed. I wanted to play with those tits and nipples first. While I was sucking on her nipples I slid my hand down between her legs, her pussy was shaved smooth, it felt amazing. Sliding my fingers inside her, I noticed how wet she was.
As I started to finger her pussy I asked her what Natalie had said. She told me that Natalie quite often watched me in the shower and had said more than a few times, that she would love to feel my cock inside her. When she told me that I slid another finger inside her. As my fingers started to stretch her pussy she moaned and she slid her hand back to my cock, only this time inside my boxers. Her hand was sliding up and down to the same rhythm I was sliding my fingers in and out of her. After about 10 mins of her playing with my cock, I told her I wanted to taste her pussy while she sucked my cock. She stayed where she was on the bed and I got into position. I started sliding my cock between her lips before I started to lick her pussy.
The little bitch knew how to suck cock, that's for sure. She had the sweetest tasting pussy I had ever had my tongue in.
I didn't hear the bedroom door open behind me, I don't think I would have cared if I had. Next thing I know I feel Erin sucking my cock all the way down, then I feel a tongue on my balls. I thought she cant be that talented, so I looked round. Mikkayla was there naked, another brunette but she dyes it blue, small tits and a hairy pussy. I was so stunned I didn't think to look around more carefully.
Making the most of the situation I told her to lay next to Erin so I could taste her as well, she couldn't get up there quick enough. She tasted good, but not as good as Erin's sweet pussy. When I went back to licking Erin, I started to finger Mikkayla, she was tight, I had trouble getting two fingers into her pussy (maybe she wasn't as big a slut as the other two, I know my daughter is a slut).
Next thing I know I feel a hand on the back of my head and I thought she was abut to cum, but instead of pushing my head down, my head was lifted up. The sight before my eyes was something I never thought I'd see. Natalie was naked with her shaved pussy inches from my face. I could smell her and it was driving me crazy.
I surprised her when I asked her about watching me in the shower, she told me that she often plays with herself while watching me shower. So I told her to play with herself for me while her friends took turns sucking my cock. I moved to the top of the bed and she laid down at the foot of the bed. As Mikkayla started to suck my cock (I was wrong earlier, she was a slut with how well she sucked cock, she was a better cocksucker than Erin), Natalie opened her legs and I got a good look at her cunt. Natalie is 20, blonde hair, tits so small she doesn't wear a bra and a shaved pussy with meaty pussy lips. She started out rubbing her clit. I started playing with Erins big tits as I was getting my cock sucked. After a few minutes Natalie started to slide one finger into her pussy. I whispered to Erin to go lick and suck Natalies nipples till they were hard. As she moved I slid a finger into her pussy. It was so fucking hot watching my daughter having her tit sucked while she fingered herself for her father.
After watching Natalie for about 10 mins, I asked her how much she wanted to fuck her father. The horny little bitch didn't answer me in words. She moved from the foot of the bed, grabbed Mikkaylas head and pulled it off my cock and she started to squat down on top of me, suddenly I felt the warmth and wetness of her pussy start to wrap around the head of my cock. As she slid down on me she got about halfway and had to stop because she was so tight, Mikkayla leant down and started to lick Natalies clit. She slowly slid all the way down as her clit was being licked.
I told Erin to lay on one side of me and Mikkayla on the other. I wanted to finger both of them while my daughter rode my cock.
I told Erin to tell me the sluttiest thing she had ever done and she told me it was this night, other than that she had a 3some with her cousin and Natalie. Mikkayla was the same, although she did admit to giving 4 different guys blowjobs all in one night but at different times.When it was Natalies time I was shocked, she told me about a night just after she turned 18 that she went to a swingers club alone and got gangbanged by 13 men and 11 women, and another night she put on a show for all her male friends, then she blew them one after the other. Then there were all the nights that these 3 girls had played together.
After cumming with her fathers cock inside her, Natalie slid off my cock and told Mikkayla to have a go, while Erin was gonna lick her and taste her cum after she fucked her father. Mikkaylas cunt was amazing, it felt like she was a virgin she was so tight. It was hard not cumming in her straightaway. There was no way I wasn't go to fuck all three. Mikkayla cunt stayed tight the whole time she rode me. I told Natalie that I wanted to eat her pussy while I fucked her friends. She was all to happy to oblige. She told Erin to lay where she could eat her pussy while her father ate her out. As Natalie started to lick that smooth pussy, Erin said she loved being an incest slut. She loved taking her cousins cock and wished her father would take her and use her like the slut she is. Erin asked if she could call me daddy when I fucked her and I said of course she could. Then I pointed out that if I was her daddy for the night, that meant right now she was having her pussy eaten by her sister and that sent her over the edge and she squirted all over Natalies face. She looked shocked as she had never squirted before, and Natalie said she could do better. She then laid just out of my reach and started to finger her pussy hard, within 5-10 mins she grabbed Erins face and moved it between her legs and started to squirt all over the place. I have never seen a woman squirt that much or that far.
I told Erin to come to me and I licked Natalies cunt juices from her face. It was time to fuck her now, but I wanted her doggystyle, with tits like hers I had to see them hanging and bouncing as I pounded into her from behind. Of the three, Erin probably had the loosest cunt, but she was still a great fuck. And she really went off with cock inside her. When she called me daddy I started to fuck her so hard she screamed. Natalie started playing with my balls as I pounded Erin.
This went on all night and ended with me cumming inside my daughter and watching her friends take turns licking my cum out of her pussy.

I would like to tell you a story about my honeymoon.

I moved from California, The City, to this island in Europe, ☘️. I settled in this small town and I do mean small. It had 2 shops to buy groceries and 4 pubs. I was in one of these pubs when I saw this really fit looking girl walk in. She had beautiful brown hair, these big blue eyes but what really caught my eye was her nipple pokies, they were huge. I went over and started a conversation with her and that was how it started.

She was living 3 miles outside of town with her parents and 6 sisters. (We went on vacation with 2 of her sisters but that crazy night is for a different story). I've been trying for months to have sex or even a blowjob with no luck, she was a good Catholic girl. She went to mass every Sunday, said Grace before and after meals and once a week would say the Rosary. The most I was getting was a feel of her boobs and her nipples through her clothes.

9 months after meeting her I talked her into going to this fancy hotel in the west of the island. I booked a room and a meal with a bottle of Champagne. After booking in I headed down for a drink as she was getting ready. I was sitting at our table as she was led in and she was turning heads. She looked like a model the way she walked in sporting a lovely red dress with her nipples poking, what a sight. During the meal a ask her to marry me and she accepted. We had some more drinks then headed up to the room. I thought I was going to finally get layed tonight but as hard as I tried she wouldn't give it up. I did eventually get to see her almost naked, I got her to take off the dress and she also took off her bra ....OMG.....her boobs were as pale, she had Ghost nipples and those nipples were even bigger than what I imagined. They were definitely the thickness of a Chapstick lip balm and an inch long. As the night went on I got her to give me a handjob. She was kneeling between my legs and as she was stroking my dick her boobs were bouncing....what a site. Her hand got a bit wet and she asked me was it sperm, I told her to keep it up and she would see some soon. With that she was tugging even harder and those boobs, even though they were firm,  were still bouncing and flopping everywhere. More wetness got onto her hand and asked again was this sperm but this time I took over and told her I was almost there. With that she moved closer to get a better look when ..,.....BANG......the first shot lands on her hair, her eyes got as wide and a gasp came out of her open mouth.......bang......2 more shots. The first went into her mouth and the second went up her nose and also caked her eye. She leaned backwards with her pale tits violently bouncing around from her gagging on my cum and the same time bubbles were coming from her nostril. I said to myself, why not, so I finished wanking myself shooting my last drop of cum on her boobs.

9 months later it was our wedding day. It was held in her local church, we were waiting what seemed like an hour when the organist started playing " Here Comes the Bride" . She really looked stunning. Her makeup really made her blue eyes stand out even more. The Bridal dress showed what a perfect body she had and I could see her now "Trademark" pokies showing. As she stood next to me I noticed that she had a tan, it was a spray tan, and all I thought was I won't see her pale breast for a while.

The reception was going well. The meal was very tasty, the band was rocking it and the alcohol was flowing.  Before we knew it the band were saying thanks and goodnight and the bar staff were shouting " last orders". With everyone drifting away we said goodnight and headed up to the honeymoon suite. We were talking about what a great day it was and about our trip tomorrow. We got to our roomi opened the door and let her in and before I got a chance to shut the door she was behind me taking off my jacket and then yanking the buttons on the shirt open, pulling it from my arms. She then shot in front and while kissing me she was struggling to open the belt . She eventually got the belt undone and it didn't take long when she pulled my pants and boxers down at the same time. She threw me onto the bed and undid her dress. She slipped it off her shoulders and it fell to the floor exposing her silk stockings with lace around her thighs and matching bra and g-string panties.....WOW ....... I pulled her onto the bed and slipped her very wet g-string to one side and just slipped into her pussy. I only gave  8-9 thrusts into her when I could feel and see her legs trembling. 5-6 more times and I could hear this quiet but high-pitched squeals and her eyes started to roll in her head. The trembling legs soon turned into her hole body quivering,her eyes were now all white. After about 20 mins and 2 more trembling orgasms from her I emptied my load into her. We laid in each other's arms trying to catch our breath. Before long I could feel her hands on my cock getting me ready for another round. After getting her squealing and trembling again I shot what little I had and just collapsed, I was exhausted. We fell asleep with her in my arms. 

I was awoken from my sleep by my wife fondling my limp dick and playing with my balls. I was so so tired, I pretended to be still sleeping hoping she would give up, but she just kept it going. She started to move in the bed, whisper my name but I kept my eyes closed and played dead. The next thing she shifted a small bit and I could actually feel her nipples poking me. This gave her some hope because I could feel my cock slightly coming to life and so could she. The second she felt it I could just feel her working harder. I'm telling you she kept at it for a good hour. It was almost hard and she was still quietly trying to wake me but what happened next is she threw her leg over me and tried to slide my dick inside of her. It was still too limp but she kept in giving it a go. She was reaching behind hoping to get it in and she was trying in front. She was shoving the head of my cock and grinding on it with no luck but then she reaches behind this time she squeezes further down the shaft, I can feel the head getting fuller, places it between her pussy lips,  sits down and  moans,  it feel it in her. Once she was on it she used it. I still kept my eyes shut but that didn't bother her at all I could feel my self getting to full size inside of her. She was hopping and grinding on me I could hear that high-pitched screech and feel her legs start to shake as she gyrates on my dick,b then I can feel her legs tighten,  her fingers squeezing my ribs, and them the gasping. She just slips off and cuddles into my and falls to sleep.......she just used me......(this is what made the vacation with her 2 sisters easier) The next morning I didn't mention a thing about it and she didn't either.

 Off to the airport for our honeymoon to my hometown, The City, I was looking forward to introducing her to all my family and friends and show her the sites of the city. 

We spent a few days with my family just catching up on all the news and some needed sleep. We planned to see some of the city today and off we went. My wife was really looking good today. She had on a white pair of shorts and a tight fitted tank top. When we arrived downtown she couldn't believe the amount of people and from all different races and religions. Coming from a small town there would be a huge difference. As we went from place to place I noticed how many heads were being turned by my wife. It's only then that I noticed .........OMG......she was wearing no bra and the tank top was so tight it was giving her nipples no place to go. Her nipples were like bullets today. She was so busy looking at the sites and stalls she was oblivious to the people around her (That what happens when you grow up in the middle of nowhere). As she was lost looking at different stalls, I backed away just to see the bigger picture. And what a picture I saw. I stood back for 15 minutes just watching and I couldn't believe what I saw. The number of men who double back to get a better look but what really surprised me was  the voyeurs I don't khow many were taking photos or videos of her pokies. I saw about 10 men who took photos of her and all I was thinking is , there's going to be a lot of men wanking to photos of my wife. I really enjoyed it.

The next day we planned a drive 3 hours north of the city after some brunch with some old friends of mine. That morning my wife anked me for my opinion on a dress that she bought in one of the stalls yesterday. She came out wearing a loose sundress with Hawaiian print. I thought it was a beautiful dress but she wanted to know if I think it was too short. Well as she modeled it for me I told her I could almost see her Butt cheeks. At one stage she picked up a glass of wine from the table and I could see her g-string disappearing between her ass. I took a look at the dress and noticed that the strings were only knotted and I might be able to undo them. I managed to unknot them and it added about 5 inches to the length, she was so happy. We had a great time at the Brunch. The food was tasty and there was loads of drink there. I was driving so I didn't have any alcohol but the wife made up for it. She was trying anything that was offered. In those couple of hours I never seen her drink that much. The only thing that I noticed was she was more animated with her hands. It was only then that I saw by lowering the dress it also dropped the material from under her arms (getting the spray tan for the wedding she kept on a bra so she was showing nice tan lines). She was showing a nice side boob not a full slip, every now and then. Time was passing by and we had a long drive ahead of us, said our goodbyes and off we went

The car was roasting hot and the AC was broken, so the windows were rolled down to the last and the wife took control of the music. Traffic was moving but very slowly but we were moving. It must've been 10 minutes into the drive when I noticed a pickup truck in the lane inside of us driving funny. He would slow down then catch up, slow down and drive a long side. I gust thought it a bit strange. Herself was happy out  changing the songs untill she found one she likes and sings along. It was as she changed the station, i again noticed her side boob, and it was a gorgeous site to see, her really pale boob against the tan. It only came to me a bit later, that's what the pickup driver was doing. He was getting an eye full of her pale boob.

Traffic slowed down again. The wife found a station that she liked so the channel hopping stoped. I could see she was slowing down, the alcohol was catching up on her. I see in the mirrors that the driver of the pickup was getting close again. I looked over and the wife was singing away but the straps of her dress are down near her elbows. I think the only thing holding the dress up is her always there pokies. Alongside pulls the pickup and this time his window is just behind ours. He is definitely getting a hard-on seeing a nice tit almost poping out.  I speed up that small bit and pull over a lane only to see the pickup trying to change as well. I told the wife that I think she was an admirer telling her about how the pickup driver would drive a long side. She wanted to see for herself so I slowed the car and waited. She didn't pull the straps up like I though but she pulled the material down a small bit more. Sure enough he pulls along side. She kept on singing like he wasn't there but she really had that boob almost out. He started to cross back into the first lane he was in because there was a junction coming up, it was only then did she look to see what he looked like. She said that it was some older man in his 60s and she felt sorry for the old man and she should have flashed him a full boob. When I heard that I tried to get over before the turn off to see if she really would. There's 2 lanes going the direction we wanted to go and 2 lanes going the direction of the pickup was going and the pickup was in the farthest away. I got over as close as I can and tried to get in front so I might be in his view, and it worked. I could see him indicating to get over. I could see him forcing his way over and just in time he pulls by us again. I said to the wife looks who's alongside of us she looks over and screams grandad and with that she turns to face him and pulls down the top of her dress shaking her tit to give him a real eyeful. He went to the south and we kept North and she settles down and said I bet you that made his week. 

I needed to stretch my legs and take a pee, so I pulled into a dinner just off the highway. There was a good few cars parked in the yard so I thought it can't be that bad. We parked and headed in. We were given a booth and a menu but all I wanted was a coffee and an apple pie, while the wife only wanted a coffee. I headed off to find the restrooms. They were kind of new looking but the far-off cubicle was in darkness. I don't know what made me notice that. I got back we finished the pie and our coffees when the wife asked me how to get to the restrooms. I gave her the directions and I welt to pay the bill. To my surprise I jjonky just paid it and there she was back already. She thought it was too lonely and got scared. We headed back to the restroom and I said that I'll be just outside the door but she wanted me to gi in with her. I said that I couldn't go into the lady's. In-between the lady's and the men's was a handicap restroom that I'll take her in there. She checked to see if it was free and in we went. She spotted a covered hole about 4 inches long and 3 inches wide in the wall, this really spooked her. She was saying that someone could be spying. I said that I doubt it's a spy hole but it could be a glory hole. I thought that this wall was attached to the men's cubicle that was in darkness. The wife wanted to know what is a glory hole so I told her. She couldn't believe that there was anything like that. As she was washing her hands we could hear noise coming fro from behind the wall. We both stood in silence and stared at the wall, then out of the wall came this tiny little dick......it was a glory hole.......we looked at each other in silence. After about 2 minutes the tiny dick disappeared back into the wall. We waited for the footsteps to stop before we ran out to the car. We were just about to leave when we hear more noises in the hallway and more coming from the wall. Another dick appears through the hole. This one had the weirdest shape to it. It was longer than the first one but this had the shape of a really big bend in it. The wife asked me could she touch it. I said do anything you wanted. Over she went with her index finger and started to rub it. Then she used the rest of the fingers and as she was getting braver started giving it a full grip hand job. Then he shot his load then disappear back out of the hole. She washed her hands again and was all chat about it. As she bent over giving banana dick hand job I had my hands up her dress playing with her wet pussy. I don't know was it from the flashing the pickup guy or the thought of this place that got her going. Things got busy and we could hear a lot of people coming and going when all of a sudden there was more noise from the wall. This time what appeared was nothing that I've seen before. It was the thickest dick that I ever seen. Now I must say that I'm kind of big. When my wife would give me a hand job her fingers couldn't meet but this one would make mine look tiny. Have you ever seen these bodybuilders with these huge muscles with veins bulging out, well that is what it looked like. I looked at the wife and her mouth was open and  her eyes wide. This was definitely the first black dick that she saw. She didn't even ask this time but went straight for it. Like I said her fingers can't touch when she's stroking my cock but her grip came only halfway. She was using her 2 hands to do the job. The next thing we hear it the person on the other side of the wall shout, "hay bitch suck me" and with that down went her head and opened her mouth as wide and started to such him. I was trying to get her to do that for over a year and didn't get it. After a bit she went back to stroking him when another shout came saying " back into it" she didn't move " did you hear what I said, back into me bitch". With that she turned around lifted her dress and slid her g-string to one side, reached back and tried. She was trying hard. She was backing and you could see the pain on her face. She'd fry getting lower, she would try higher and she would go back to trying to force him in. I wispered to her that I'll help. I knew she was wet inside her pussy but I was thinking that her outer lips were too dry. My fingers slid inside of her so easy. I would use my wet fingers and lube her with her own juices. After I finished I said to her to try now. But before I had the words out of my mouth, she was backing into him again. This time her face of pain turned to a face of pleasure. She got it in. He was really banging her the high-pitched squealing echoing in the restroom. She had nothing to brace herself on so she put her hands onto the floor. I then noticed that her hands were sliding on the floor where banana dick cum was. The sight of all of this had me as hard I saw that face in half pain and half pleasure with her mouth open. I knew what to do. Out comes my dick and into the open moutn. She was like a " pig on a spit". I stuffed my dick so deep into her mouth and kept it there until she started to gag. I took it back out and before she could catch her breath, back her throat again. The gagging, the choking and the squealing. I pulled out and let her catch her breath. The next thing the body shakes came. Her knees were actually wobbling. The shaking got more violent ( from her having an orgasm and pure exhaustion)  she was almost too tired to squeal, then her knees just collapsed to the floor her face turned sideways in banana man's cum and having steroid dick screaming " get back here bitch and finish the job". I eventually got her standing and cleaned up. We got out to the car and continued our journey. Our sex life was put on hold for a few days. I waited for her to start things and she is still quivering, squealing and now giving me blowjob's.

Well she's now a Catholic girl gone bad.

Something I never told a soul!!!
This was 6 yrs ago and I was 34, I went to a pool party with a friend over at a house I had never been to before, cool house, nice people my age, we got toasted quick on mixed drinks, I don’t drink mixed drinks often and it was Thursday night so tomorrow was a work day also, my Pal got drunk and had left me at this house and I remember the Guy that lived there took me in to his sofa where i crashed, About 3am i woke up and this chick was on her knees touching my cock, beside her was another chick hunched down, i got so hard it was throbbing like crazy, i rolled over on my side facing them still pretending to be asleep, she had let go of it but she started back stroking me, I laid there stiff with a throbbing cock for about ten minuets until one of them put their mouth on it, she kissed it then dared the other one to>>> also, they took turns sucking me never long enough for me to blow a hot load in there mouths but they wasn’t finished with me, by now i had slowly rolled over back onto my back and they where still taking turns sucking me little sucks each time, i could hear them whispering from time to time but it was honestly so damned dark i couldn’t see anything in that room, i couldn’t remember who all was at the party that might have stayed over, i know we all were pretty dam lit though, Well one of them stood up and backed her ass up over my cock, she rubbed my cock in her crouch a few strokes and i could tell it was like touching a brillow pad, she hadn’t ever shaved that thing i would say, then it was the other ones turn and she seemed to have more of a problem getting up over it so i kind of turned over on my side a >>>little but as i did they stopped again, i thought they where going out of the room but they only checked the hall to see if anyone was up and eased the door closed more, they returned and one lifted my cock to her pussy, she rubbed it back and forth then she tried to put it inside her tight pussy hole, 4 or 5 times she slowlyyyyy pressed backwards on it and it just didn’t seem to want to go in, the next girl did the same thing except longer it seemed and as she was pressing back on it i was getting that much harder and throbbing like crazy man,>>> the one girl had gone out of the room and returned in seconds with what felt like the coldest freaking lotion ever created by man, they whispered and I herd click, then a squirt sound and her hand full of lotion was on my cock, hell I had to jerk it was so cold and instantly they froze and didn’t make a sound, slowly she reached back for my cock and rubbed the lotion on me, then one held my cock upright and the other one with her arms extended back behind herself leaned over me and positioned her ass above my cock, my cock was being guided in her ass I thought but she >>>brought one hand back and took my cock from the other girl and guided it to her pussy hole, she went down just a little and back up quickly then down on it even harder and there was a pause as it went in so slow then kind of “poped” inside, she didn’t move a muscle for a second she just sit there I think to be sure I was still sleeping, then ever so softly I felt her going further down on my throbbing cock, not much I’d say about two inches was all she put inside herself but she did fuck herself with it for a few minuets, god she was so tight and wet, and every stroke she would catch herself with her right arm on the back of the sofa to keep from going to far down I supposed but I was loving it man. Then after a while the other girl wanted to try it, I knew I would have to roll over on my side somehow but she fooled me this time, She got up on the sofa over me still sideways but with her hand on the back of the sofa behind herself and her feet(heels) where on the very edge of the sofa, she equated down over me and with one hand she lifted my cock to meet her tiny pussy, she rubbed the head of it on herself and >>>she tried to push it in, By now there whispering to one another, one is asking the other, is it in? No, is it in now? No! She kept slowly pressing back and down onto my cock, The one on the floor is now holding my cock upwards and the one over my has both her hands on back of the sofa, she pressed down a little and softly but just then her feet (heels) sliped off the sofa edge and she sat downward and “POP” my cock shoved in deep, she sat down on it pretty deep before she could stop herself, I shoved myself forwards to deepen it even more, her hands are now, one on my tummy and one on my leg, She didn’t move, SHE FROZE” my cock is in her all the way down to the hand on my cock and neither one of them are saying a word, slowly she raises up off it just a little then she stopped then back down, she does this a few times and god she is so wet now, I could feel the bottom of her guts hitting my throbbing cock stopping it from going any deeper, after a second or two she kind of rolled off it and the other girl almost shoved her over, she hoped up on me with her hills on the sofa also this time, she guided in in >>>herself and slowly she stroked it in herself, she didn’t go deep but it was in and she was stroking it like she wanted every inch of it, she was so wet and tight, ill never forget how tight they where, I was throbbing hard, stiff, thick, hard, I was going crazy wanting to cum, I didn’t know how long she would ride me, from time to time she would slow down as if to guide my cock upwards more or inwards and up more like she was hitting a spot she loved but I had to do something I wanted to blow a load so bad man and I thought any second she will cum and it would all be over, I took the chance, with my right hand I reached forwards and placed my hand on her crotch, feeling for her clit, she jerked but didn’t get off me, she stopped for a second but when I found her clit among all her pubic hair and softly rubbed it she started riding me again, upwards I would thrust as she came down on me but she would jerk upwards to not allow me in deeper, after two or three times of that I had had enough, I sat up while holding her on my cock, I rolled over with her and placed her up over the arm rest of the sofa, I wasn’t thinking of anything but the madness inside me wanting to release my cum inside her hot tight body, slowly I went>>> inside her, softly as she held her hands on my tummy pushing me backwards but that just drove me to wanting more, I pressed my hands into her shoulders leaning her forwards and crammed my cock as deep as it would go, I forced it in and held in deep, I was motionless with it deep inside her pussy while instantly her legs went stiff and she tried pushing me out of her but as she did I drove it deeper, I wanted to break her open, tare, rip it open, I wanted it all inside her, she managed to turn sideways and flop my cock out of her pussy, she slid out from under me and off onto the floor next to the other girl sitting there who to my “amazement” must have just thought it was her turn and wanted to try it too, I don’t know but I was busting to cum somewhere, she hoped up there and I bent her over, I remember having to raise her gown up over her back but my cock found her hot pussy hole easy enough, I popped it in and slowly stroked her, she too kept her hands back on my tummy but as I leaned her over I secured my feet in the sofa, leaned forwards an grabbed the sofa arm she was leaning over with both my hands, putting her inside my grasp so she couldn’t get off my cock that easy and as I >>>leaned my body against hers I shoved it in, I crammed and crammed it deep and the more she wiggled the more I shoved, with in seconds of it I had to blow, I shoved it deep and upwards once more then I drug it out and laid it between us on her back and my load exploded.. I fell back off her and she jumped up, they both sat there on the floor not saying a word to me, then about that time I heard a alarm clock or something going off, it was loud and not to far away, they hurried out of the room and the alarm quieted down then I heard, “Girls Get UP” I grabbed for my swim shorts but couldn’t find them, I didn’t know if I had removed them or if they had but I did find a blanket or throw, I covered myself and listened to the chatter coming from the hall. We’re up Mom!! Then water came on from the bathroom, it seemed like 30 minutes went by and now day light is coming in this little window near the end of the sofa, I smell coffee brewing and people talking, I hear a truck start up and drive off. Im on this leather sofa to short for anyone to be sleeping on but I can tell its leather because I am sticking to it and what ever was used as lotion, plus the cum was sticking me to it, I didn’t hear and sounds from the>>> home now and thought I better get up and run to the bathroom and get dressed, well as I flipped the bathroom light on I was shocked to see I was covered in blood from my chest to my knees, it was a total mess, I found a wash cloth and cleaned myself up as best I could standing at the vanity, as I wiped off with the hot water and thought of the tight fucks I had just enjoyed my cock started to rise again, then beside me I hear a faint tap on the door and the door opened a little, Hey Eddie, here is a towel for you hun and some coffees ready, Oh thank you very much I said as I reached round to take it there stood this blonde Princess with her eyes focused on my cock, slowly to took it from her hands and layed it on the vanity beside me as I washed off, I made sure she could watch me and I even stroke myself more just in case she was watching me through the cracked open door, wow she was pretty I thought to myself, I wonder witch one she was I rammed it in, the first one or second one that seemed to take it better.>>> I raped the towel round me and steped back into the living room and found my shorts (swim trunks) and tee shirt, I looked down at the sofa and oh lord! It was soaked with fucking blood, I snatched my towel off and wiped it up the best I could then went and cleaned off the towel, when I returned to the living room there was this lady, Hi I am Kim, spam wife, Hi I’m Eddie and well I don’t remember much about last night, we both laughed, yeah you got pretty drunk, I think we all did, it was spam birthday and he had to go to work today, Awww that’s to bad I said, Can I use your phone to call for a ride please? No its ok I’ll take you home when your ready Eddie, ok thanks I just live three streets over on --------, ok sure its ok. We talk and laugh about the night’s events and drunkards and I noticed she still had on a swim suit (g-string I think at that point)under her robe, she felt comfortable letting it open up so I could see it, I >>>even said I like your suit, sitting there drinking coffee she lifted her foot up on the chair edge and her right cunt lip poped out of her bottom, I kept looking at it enjoying the view and figured hell ill return the favor to her, because I had noticed her glancing at my package also from time to time, so I slid my hand down towards my cock as we talked, being nonchalant about it I was pressing in on my cock to arouse it up, she glanced at the wall to point out some photos on the wall and as she did I adjusted myself to allow my thickening swelling cock to fall out of my shorts leg, She said that’s my two mean assed kids there and as she looked back at me it was out and I looked over her shoulder at the pictures and there was two very pretty girls pictures hanging there, How old are they I asked? 14 yr old twins she replied with a slow soft voice, I glance back at her and her eyes where fixed on my cock, I still had my hand next to it and I pressed inwards to expose more for her to see, She said yeah they came in last night from a game about 10pm and I think they stayed up all night online chatting because both of them where half asleep this morning and didn’t want to go to school, I just laughed and pretended to be looking off at the photos hanging round the room letting her tell me who the strangers are knowing shes staring at my growing cock as I now have my fingers digging in it exposing it more and more as it hardens, she gets up and says come in the living room and ill show you my twin sister also, ok we go in >>>there, I sit on the sofa facing her with my leg jacked open and she does the same to me except our knees are touching and her robe is fully opened showing her full breast in that skinny swim suit, I often glance at her boobs to let her know i am looking while I held my coffee in one hand and cock in the other, She points out people on the walls and gives me the story behind their lives, And this one behind me she says, as she turns her back to me and gets up on one knee leaning over the sofa arm to touch a photo hanging on the wall, she had to know her robe rose up her back exposing her firm ass with that g-string on up in it so nicely, There was this huge wet spot on the sofa from her ass so I figured what that fuck I am almost sure she wants too, I reach out and touch her ass, nice tan line I say then setting my coffee down and putting both hands on her ass she didn’t say a word she just leaned forwards a little while I touched her body, I rubbed her clit and felt how wet she was, she was so Horney she was >>>dripping wet, I slod the g-string off then down past her knees and she removed it, I spread her leg and ran my toung up her virginal opening so soft and slow, every lick she would jerk and twitch as if she where already about to explode, I wanted to see this hot body of hers, I turned her round and removed her top, wow those firm tits where so awesome, I laid her back and got down on my knees on the floor, I spread her legs and sucked her pussy like no other had ever touched that shaven tight thing, it didn’t take long until she was begging me to stop for a second, but I didn’t because I knew she was about to bust, I bit her clit once more and her eyes rolled back in her head then she squirted off on my chest and face like nothing I had ever seen, I couldn’t move away fast enough so I got splattered, I didn’t care it was awesome to see her jerking and cuming so hard like that, I’M sorry she say, No its ok I loved it, I’m sorry she said again, my husband hate when I do that, I had already gotten up in front of her and was reaching out to her face, now I just wanted my cock in her mouth to shut her up before she spoiled the moment of passion, she reached down and lifted it up to her mouth, oh my god I love your cock, she >>>kisses it and stretches her lips over it, she sucks it and again stops to tell me how she loves my size and thickness, as she opened her mouth this time I crammed it in the back of her throat enough to gag her, I pulled it out long enough to let her breath then I forced it back deep in her throat, she couldn’t swallow it but I could feel it trying to turn down her throat as I forced it, I fucked her mouth until she hag gaged and vomited on my cock, I spun her around and bent her over the sofa arm and placed the head of it in, I placed both her hands behind her back and held them and slowly started in, after a few strokes I was deep inside her wet pussy and cramming my cock deeper with every stroke, she arched her back lifting her ass up towards me letting me in so I let go of her hands, I held her hips and pounded it harder with each stroke, I pulled out and sat on the sofa letting her sit on it with her ass towards me, she leaned forwards putting her hands on the floor and pounded my cock like a pro, I kept seeing that tiny asshole pull in and then relax, I wet my thumb and softly rubbed it then easeing my thumb up her >>>asshole while she pounded on me, she started jerking again and I knew this bitch was going to blow a load again, I lifted her up over on the sofa arm again bent over and placed my cock on her tight asshole, No wait she says! I’ve never done that, easy please, stop if I say so ok, I leaned back and spit a huge wad of spit on her asshole, pointed my cock down, pressed it in a little then relaxed a second then eased it a little more inwards, forwards she went, I scooted fer forwards against the armrest, crossed her arms behind her back holding them with one hand and placed it on her asshole again, I forced the head in then told her to just relax baby, as she did and raised her ass up a little more as she relaxed I went a little deeper, I knew she couldn’t get off my cock to easy because it had worked earlier that morning with the other two so I leaned forwards over her and with one huge stroke I shoved it in, wow I felt shit being shoved aside as plowed inwards, She screamed and lunged forwards but know where she could go, I grabed her by the back of her neck along with a hand full of hair and shoved her back where I wanted her while relentlessly pounding her asshole driving my cock to the bottom, her legs violently >>>flung straight out and stiffened as I crammed it in then like a fucking mad river she exploded again, she started jerking violently and squirt after gushing squirt she poured out, I went kind of crazy myself as I shoved it in and with one last hard slam I shot of deep in her tight asshole, I just held it in her till she went limp and stopped moving, so relaxed, the whole room smelled like cum and shit mixed, I released her and she slowly turned round to kiss me, we fell to the sofa kissing and relaxing, we where both soaked, we held each other for a moment or two without even a word, it was awesome, the best sex of my life, the best day of my life, She said, oh my God I am so glad you came to the party can we please stay in touch and see each other sometimes, sure I would love that if we could, we kiss again and I couldn’t help but stick my fingers inside her to taste her cum once more, she leaned back and I kissed her pussy one last time for the evening, I said wow, I’m cum drained now lol, between you and the two >>>chicks this morning wow, She laughed then said what two chicks this morning? I don’t know I told her but these two chicks had sex with me this morning and it was awesome, She laughed and said let me grab us a towel, brb, ok. She walked back in the living room and said so your not kidding me are you?
No’ I was awakened by two chicks touching me and before it was over we had sex, Who where they I said? She held up the towel I had used that morning to wipe the blood off the sofa and she said, You fucked my daughters Eddie! No way I said, no way, I couldn’t see anything didn’t know who they where, im so sorry. Get the fuck out Eddie! Just get out!
Well I never herd from her again, I seen them all from time to time but never stopped to talk or say high, I figured she blamed me for something I didn’t dream would ever happen to me.

When I was 18 I moved into a spacious residential home with a Jewish family that had the cutest 11 year-old daughter with adorable big brown eyes. Even though I knew I was betraying a trust given to me when I was invited to move in with the family, I made it my mission to have her. I was close with the family for about 6 years before I moved in and enjoyed a great relationship with the daughter.

The seduction was fairly easy and fucking exciting. Melissa's dad was off to work at 5AM. Her mom was a heavy sleeper into sleeping pills and always slept until 9AM.

Melissa was up every morning and using the bathroom at 6:15AM. My plan was simple. Expose myself to her while pretending to being asleep. So after a week of watching the family routine I put my plan into action by leaving my bedroom door ajar. What 11 year-old girl could resist peeking in the bedroom of a handsome young stud like me?

6:15 rolls around and I hear her bedroom door open. I turn on my side facing my bedroom door with Johnson limp but fully exposed. My face half buried in the pillow so I could peek at the door. Sure enough, a few moments after hearing her bedroom door open Melissa is standing by my door staring at my nakedness. I have to admit I was working hard at staying soft. I never intentionally exposed myself to anyone before and here I was naked in my bed with a little BLEEP girl checking out my package. This was definitely a turn on. But I didn't want her to see me hard that morning.

She stood by my door intently peering in for about five minutes before heading off to the bathroom. And when she was done she was back at my door for another peek.

I did the same thing the next morning and so did Melissa. She spent about five minutes checking out my package from behind the slightly cracked open door.

The next morning I left the door open a substantial width and laid on my back with a half a hard-on for her young eyes to gaze at. She spent a little longer using her eyes to have her way with me that morning. I wondered if she was masturbating.

Later that afternoon we were alone in the house and that's when I went in for the kill. We were sitting on the couch watching TV when I looked at her adorable face and said, "I saw you at my bedroom door this morning."

She immediately started blushing and moved her eyes to the floor. I said, "That's okay Melissa, I am not upset. It's only natural for you to look. I would have looked if you were laying in bed with nothing on. I would have looked real hard," I added with a smile.

She kind of half looked at me and replied, "Really?"

I reached out and in a classic move placed the side of my index finger under her chin and gently drew her eyes to meet mine.

"Yes, Melissa really. I think you could be the prettiest girl I've ever seen. It would have been impossible for me not to look at you lying on your bed without your nightie on."

She offered me a sheepish half smile and I leaned over gently kissing her lips. I asked her if she liked that and she nodded yes, opening the door to me taking her.

We didn't have much time left alone so I didn't go beyond kissing. Even though I was her first kiss she was a natural at making out. I didn't go any further than kissing and caressing her arms. We made out for about a half hour before her mom came home.

Later that night I crept into her bedroom and she was amenable to me having my way with her for the next three hours. It took me about 15 minutes to get her naked and suck on her pretty little pinkish buds. About 30 minutes after slinking into her bed she was having her first oral orgasm all over my face. I can't tell you how thrilling it was to take this little girl's innocence. She was a tiny girl so I didn't even consider penetrating her. But playing with and making this little hottie cum over and over for me was just as good fucking her. She had the sweetest bald little slit that I paid lots of attention to.

I did not want to seem pushy so the next night I did not go to her room. The first words out of her mouth in the morning were, "Where were you last night?"

Bingo! From that night on we frolicked almost every night for the next two years until we got caught. I had some well deserved nasty things said to me and I moved on. Feeling like a complete jerk for taking advantage and betraying those who trusted me. What I did was wrong. But if you saw Melissa you would understand why I had no choice. :)

Cheating white slut gets Black bred PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now.

One month goes by.

Cheryl missed her period by two weeks. She’s sitting on the toilet in the bathroom by herself, and she looks at the pregnancy test that she just took. It’s positive. She starts to cry, trying not to be too loud where Mike could hear her. She is freaking out and wondering what she is gonna say. She has no idea what to do, so she just decides to lie to Mike about it. She’s gonna tell him it’s his, and then she will just try to think of some big lie to tell him in 9 months.

Cheryl wipes the tears off her face and walks out to the living room, where Mike is playing video games.

She sits next to him, and says, “Baby…guess what…. You’re gonna be a Daddy! I’m pregnant!”

Mike is shocked and confused.

He says, “Wait…what? Are you serious? How?! I’ve worn a condom every single time we had sex since we started dating. Are you sure?”

Cheryl is a very good liar and convinces Mike that it’s his baby.

She shows him the pregnancy test and says, “I guess one of your condoms broke one night. I don’t know! But yeah, I’m sure. I’m pregnant!”

They both hug each other on the same sofa where Cheryl sucked her first black cock, and got her ass eaten out on. Her face is showing happiness and excitement to Mike, but in her head she’s still nervous of getting caught, and what she will say when she’s at the hospital and Mike sees her push out a black baby.

Nine months go by.

The months go by quickly, and she’s never confessed anything to Mike. She’s just hoping that Mike will believe the story that she made up.

The day of the ., Cheryl and Mike are at the hospital. She has her feet up on the hospital bed.

The doctor is saying, “Ok Cheryl, now it’s time to push and get this baby out of you. Push! Come on! Push!”

Even feeling the most intense pain of her life while giving birth, her mind is still racing about what she’s going to say. Mike is behind the doctor in the room waiting to see his new son arrive in the world. Cheryl closes her eyes and screams, and pushes as hard as she can. Then she hears the baby crying. She opens her eyes and looks at Mike, and he has just a look of shock and confusion on his face. There’s no excitement, happiness or smile from Mike. He stares at this black baby that just came out of his girlfriend, and he’s just in shock. He looks at Cheryl with her long legs spread open on the hospital bed. He can’t help but think about how she probably spread her legs like that for some black guy while they were dating. The doctors clean the baby off and give it to Cheryl. She holds it and kisses her new baby. She sees Mike walk out of the hospital room, and Cheryl knows it’s going to be hard to convince him of her story. She’s always gotten away with cheating, and is good at getting whatever she wants. Deep down she knows she will get away with this.

Mike doesn’t make a scene or anything at the hospital. He just leaves and doesn’t say anything to his girlfriend. The next day at the hospital, Cheryl is recovering and about to be sent home.

She texts Mike, “Hey…Will you come pick me up? I can explain.”

They drive back in his car, but don’t say a word to each other. Once Cheryl walks in the apartment and sits down with her baby, Mike slams the door shut.

He says, “What the fuck is going on, Cheryl? You better fucking tell me what you did right now, and don’t fucking lie to me!”

Cheryl’s thought about this for a while, about what to say to Mike. She thought of some made up story that he would believe, and she could get away with this.

She says, “Mike, I swear I thought it was yours. I never told you what happened to me last summer when you were gone on one of our trips. I went out to a bar with some of my friends, and I don’t remember what happened. I think some black guy that was trying to hit on me put something in my drink. I remember being in his car, then him being on top of me and hurting me. I’m sorry I never told you. I never wanted to think about that night again, so I never told you. I swear, I have no idea what happened…”

For once, Cheryl can’t be the narcissistic little brat that she’s been her entire life. Mike doesn’t believe a single word of her story. He call’s her bluff.

Mike says, “You know what I think? I think you’re fucking liar, and that you’re a fucking whore! I don’t believe any of that bullshit story you just made up. I think you’re a fucking cheater! So, what really happened, Cheryl? Huh?! Did you wait until I was gone on a trip, and just invite some black guy you met into my fucking apartment, and you fucked him raw? You fucking whore! I never want to see your white, trashy ass ever again in my life! Get your shit out of my apartment by tomorrow, we’re fucking done! You’re going to be nothing more than a white trash piece of shit, single mom with a black baby! Bye bitch!”

Mike walks out the door and slams it shut. Cheryl sits on the sofa in shock, holding her black baby. He’s crying and she’s trying to calm him down. She’s sitting on the edge of the sofa, the same spot where 9 months ago this whole thing started. She wishes she never texted Trey back and flirted with him. It ruined her life. But she looks at her new baby and kisses it. She knows she’s stuck with this black baby, and there’s nothing that can get her out of this situation. She sits there just thinking about stuff. How she feels so stupid thinking she could have gotten away with it. She felt stupid thinking how she thought that it was going to be ok, and she would just get her period after fucking Trey. She remembers how powerful Trey’s cumshot was inside her pussy. She remembers feeling every powerful squirt of his sperm splashing all over her vaginal walls inside of her. There was no way that she would have just gotten her period after that, but it was the only hope that she had.

The next day Cheryl gets a text from one of her coworkers at the school.

It reads, “Hey! I remember you said your delivery day was last week! Congratulations! Will you bring in your new baby to the school? We all wanna see you and him!”

Cheryl knows she can’t hide it forever, and just decides to go to the school and bring her baby. She walks into the teachers’ lounge with her baby in its carriage, and waits for the other teachers in the school to come in and congratulate her. She sits at the table and watches each teacher that walks into the room, and sees the look on their faces. They all remember 9 months ago when Cheryl worked there, and how her boyfriend came in the morning with her and talked to everyone. They all liked Mike just as much as they liked Cheryl. So, when they see Cheryl alone at the table, and with a black baby, they all try to be nice and smile, but it’s obvious what they’re really thinking.

The teacher that texted Cheryl to come in goes up to her and says, “Where’s Mike?”

Cheryl leans next to her and just whispers, “We broke up.”

The older male teacher that tried asking Cheryl out for dinner on her first day walked in and saw her. She sees him give her a fake smile, then he laughs and walks out of the room. She doesn’t want to run out of the room and make a scene, but she feels so humiliated right now, sitting at the table and watching everyone gossip about her behind her back. After all the fake smiles and fake congratulations, the teachers walk out and Cheryl’s alone in the room with her baby. She’s so depressed, she’s about to break down and cry from being humiliated like that. She gets herself together and grabs her baby and walks out.

As she’s walking down the hall, pushing her black baby in its carriage, there’s two tall black students by the lockers. She thinks they must be new seniors, because she doesn’t remember seeing them last year.

As she’s walking in the hall next to them, one of the boys says, “Hey Ms. D. That’s a cute baby. I can’t wait to see you when you come back and teach here again.”

Cheryl just smiles and says, “Thanks guys. He’s my cute little baby boy. His name is Trevor. I’m coming back to teach here full-time next month. I’ll see you guys around.”

Cheryl walks down the hall with her new black baby, about to start a new chapter in her life.

What Cheryl doesn’t know is that the black senior boy that talked to her in the hall was Jamal. He was with Trey in the back of her class last year. She didn’t even recognize him, but he remembers her. That sexy white substitute teacher that he and Trey were trying to find out her information so they could text her. After Trey left Mike’s apartment 9 months ago, he texted Jamal and told him how he just fucked the substitute teacher. Jamal didn’t believe him, so Trey sent him the photo that he took of his cock laying on Cheryl’s face. Jamal saw the tattoos on her body and knew it really was her. Now that Trey is gone at college, Jamal is going to try to fuck her now, and he’s gonna bring his friend with him.

Cheryl doesn’t realize it yet, but her inner slut is going to - again. When she comes back to class next month, by the end of the first week she’s going to be broken down and have those two black students over at her new apartment, getting double teamed by both of them. She’s going to turn into the new whore at the high school.

  I have to tell someone. I can't tell my friends because I fear what they might think of me. At times I even think why didn't I do something, how could I have let this happen. I should have done more to stop this from happening. Then more times I'm thinking how fucken hot was that. I just have to get it off my chest.  My girlfriend, Karen, and myself had a vacation booked and we were really looking forward to getting away together, when disaster struck. COVID. It closed every country. When restrictions were eventually lifted, our relationship was going through a rocky patch. We decided that maybe a trip away might be the thing that would help us, but even deciding where to go caused trouble.  Karen comes from a well-to-do family and is use to the finer things in life. She wanted to go for two weeks to a spa resort in Japan. I'm into the outdoors. I saw this place, in  the Andaman Sea, which had these beach huts that I always wanted to stay in. We compromised, well I compromised, we said we would stay 4 days in the beach huts and then fly to the spa and stay for 10 days there. I was getting ready to book the hut when Karen saw the place I was about to book, she said " no way" "not a hope". She said, "I'm going to book the beach hut". I just said fine and left her at it. The hut she booked, did look better than the ones that I was going for, so we reserved it for April.We arrived at the airport and got through customs without a problem. Our taxi driver was in the lobby waiting for us, and led us out to his car. Once the doors of the airport opened, bang, the heat hit us. I thought that springtime would be a great time to go but what I didn't realize is that April is the hottest time of the year there and to make things worse, we arrived in the middle of a heatwave. The taxi driver told us that the night-time temperature only drops 5 degrees. It was 110 Fahrenheit/44 Celsius. It took us about the hour to get to our resort. We arrived too early to check in so we went for a walk towards the huts. One of them was being cleaned so we went inside to take a look. It looks nothing like the website. The windows and doors only covered by nets. There was a mattress thrown on the ground in the corner and the table to eat off of was in the middle of the of the room. In the back corner of that same room was a curtain and it was hiding a hole in the floor, that was our toilet and for the showers we had to go out the back of the huts to a communal site. Karen was almost in tears as she shouts "I'm not staying here." On the way back to the lobby I calmed her down a small bit. We checked in and I got the number of our hut. As we were walking out, a fellow with a very feminine voice asked the receptionist was she staying with us. He stops Karen and  introduces himself as the owner of this resort his name was Tommy. He said that he has a bungalow with a private beach that he is going to give us as an upgrade. I asked him how much extra will all this cost and Karen barks at me, " I don't care how much it costs we'll take it." Tommy leads her back to the opposite end of the counter and tells her that she's much too good for a hut. I see a smile on the face of the guy who originally checked us in. The good part about it was he didn't charge us anything extra. Tommy led us to the bungalow. WOW, it was stunning. Sitting on top of a small hill overlooking a beach with Coconut trees behind. There was absolutely nothing else around it. As he leads us into the bungalow the first thing you notice is that there are doors and windows which are covered by screens. A beautiful veranda, deck chairs and hammock. There was a room for sitting and eating with a bedroom off of it, with a proper bed. The bathroom had an open shower which drained into the hole in the ground that is used as a toilet. Karen loved it, not so much the toilet but everything else. I do have to admit, it was beautiful.The first thing Karen did was take a shower. Her outfit was drenched from the sweat. Her bra and panties felt like she took a swim  with them on. The first thing I did was head down to the beach, took a look around and saw nobody, took off my t-shirt and board shorts and dove into the water. Even the water was warm but, oh, how refreshing, a private beach. A little while later I see Karen looking down from the veranda, naked. "This is the life."In the evening we went to the bar and restaurant just beside reception. As we walked in Tommy comes up to Karen asking if she's settling in and guides her to the counter just totally ignoring me, having a 5 minute conversation, without trying to bring me into it. I don't know why but I just can't warm to him. I know he upgraded us but I think he's a bit creepy. I mentioned this to Karen over dinner but she totally disagreed with me saying he's the only reason we're still here. After dinner we went to the bar to have a few drinks. The place was busier than I thought with the DJ playing some nice music. There were a few couples out dancing so I asked Karen if she wanted to dance but she gave me the coldest, NO. We were just  about to head back home when Tommy comes over to the table and grabbed Karen off the chair and pulled her onto the dance floor saying to her "Mr Karen should have pretty girl dancing." There I am, sitting, watching the two of them. She totally refused me but there is no problem going out with her new bestie. They eventually come off the floor. Walking past the table, Karen said "come on we're going home." Tommy and her stopped at the counter, giggling with each other and then they inform me that we're going to a dance tomorrow that Tommy is holding at his club. Well, I see I have no say in the matter, so fine by me. He told us that he'll.. have the receptionist get a taxi for us and have the driver ask for him.It was unbelievable just how hot it is at night. I slept in the hammock with a mosquito net over it but it was a broken sleep. I'd be woken by Karen who would come out to try to sleep, like me in the hammock, but would never stop going on about it being too hot and she can't sleep disturbing my sleep. Her motto must be, "if I can't sleep neither can you." The day time was magical. We were laying around on the porch most of the time, heading to the water for a dip with one sexy looking girl next to me, with no clothes or bikini on.....NICE.... That evening we got ready to go to the club. The receptionist got us a taxi and off we went. We were being driven for about 30 minutes when the taxi pulled into an industrial estate stopping at this huge warehouse. The amount of people trying to gain entry stretched the length of the building. The taxi driver gets out and opened our door, leads us to one of the doormen, who checks us up and down before he talks into his shoulder mic. He tells another of the doormen to wait inside the door with us. I'm usually the one queuing outside waiting to get in, not the one being escorted in.We were eventually met by Tommy who was being escorted by 3 minders. As usual he completely ignored me and he went straight to Karen and was complimenting how she looked in her dress. I have to admit,  she was looking really sexy. All I could tell you about her dress was, it was a black very short mini, with shiny thin straps.  Tommy was spinning her around saying, " with that black velvet mini and crystal straps, that must be Magda Butrym design. ( I had to look at Karen's dress, just now, to see what name was on the label). Karen was delighted that he knew the designer of her dress and by the sounds of it, it's an expensive one. Tommy leads us into the main part of the warehouse and seeing the inside just confirmed what I thought. It's a Rave. The place was so, so crowded. There was a DJ on an elevated stage, the lighting was like something I'd never seen before. Colorful lights spinning and flashing to the heavy base sounds of some monster speakers. I don't know how much it would cost to get in but Tommy must have made a small fortune tonight. He brings us to the side of the bar whispered into the ear of one of the barman, turns to Karen saying, he'll look after us. He said to enjoy ourselves and he'll checkup later. I asked the barman for drinks and when I went to pay, he told me that Tommy doesn't want us to pay for any drinks. As I was bringing the drinks back to Karen, I noticed Tommy talking to group of guys and two of them turned and looked in our direction. Maybe I'm only paranoid but I don't like him. I said what I saw to Karen but she barks at me, "will you just stop being such a dick, he's a great person." We were just after finishing our second drink when Tommy and his minders came back to us. Again Tommy totally ignored me and was straight up to Karen wondering why she wasn't out dancing. He takes Karen's almost empty glass and hands it to me then leads Karen towards the packed floor. I put the glasses on the bar and followed them. One of the minders was pushing his way through and one more on either side was shielding Karen and himself from the dancers. They stopped, center of the floor about 6 people back from the barriers that were blocking the stage and Tommy started to dance with Karen. He stayed there for about 5 minutes and then headed off, with his minders, telling us to enjoy the night. People all around us were like zombies, just stairring up at the DJ, swooning to everything he said and dancing.  Things started to get a bit rougher. I was being barged out of the way by people trying to get closer to the stage. The next thing is the crowd who are doing the barging seems to be dancing around Karen. They're 4 behind her and 3 in front. They separate Karen and myself but I pushed back along her side and said to her that you better be careful, something fishy is happening. Karen kicked her leg slightly and said " ouch, why did you scratch me. Will you fuck off and let me enjoy my night." I didn't touch her at all. I just backed off and kept an eye on her.It was quite hard to see what was happening. Maybe I was, over reacting. They did seem to be only dancing unlike, Karen, who went from this very refined swaying, to a pole dancer without a pole. Her hands were over her head as she had her body snaking. Then she'd bring her hands down and start guiding them over her boobs, continuing down to her thighs and back up delaying around her low stomach before rubbing her ass. This is not how Karen acts. The next thing that happens is, the guys that we're dancing by her, start to squeeze into her. The ones behind her start to push forward and the ones in front stand firm which put Karen squashed between them, she was the meat in their sandwich, as she keeps dancing very provocatively. Not long after this, the lighting changes. It went from spinning coloured lights mostly pointed at the stage to white strobing lights which was faced to the dancers on the floor. This lighting was very blinding, but it wasn't stopping me from getting glimpses of what was happening alongside me. 2 of the guys behind Karen pulled out their phones and turned on the torch light and then took turns pointing it up her dress. Karen's being given an upskirt. Well, they really hit the jackpot. Huge jackpot!!! Karen has a thigh gap, she's wearing no panties, has a landing strip cut out of her pubes and she has the biggest, floppy, pussy lips ever. She's getting an upskirt and I'm doing nothing to stop it being done to her. Well she did tell me to "fuck off and let her dance" and I was loving watching this happen to her.  This seems to be going on for ages when I think I see one of the guys with his dick pulled out and he has it resting on Karen's dress and with her dancing, she's giving his dick a good grind. They take turns having their dicks rubbed and tossed by Karen's ass, while filming all that was happening and she's oblivious to the groping that's being done to her. The guys headed off just as fast as they arrived. I wasn't 100 percent sure but I think one of the guys is the same person that Tommy was talking to before he took us out on the floor. The lights change back to the colorful spinning ones which makes  me wonder even more.Karen was still in a world of her own. Nothing was stopping her from dancing, she was buzzing. Tommy and his minders came back to us and he led Karen over to the bar and gave her a bottle of water, again I thought that was strange. He said that the night was almost over and that it would be very hard to get a taxi with everyone looking for one, so he'll give us a drive back to the bungalow. What happened in the next few days was even crazier/dangerous, scary as shit.Part 2 later

I've never come completely clean about my experience with my fianc�'s "best friend".
she was stay at my apartment last year for a while as my roommate. Her boyfriend was in the air force and away and my Fiance at the time was up in college 2 and a half hours away. Things were pretty normal for a while until I started noticing her eyes checking out my crotch. Every time we would be talking face to face I would notice her slight glances down at me. I kept wondering why of all people would she be checking me out, so I figured I'd give her something to look at. so Sometimes I'd walk out in thin layered shorts and no boxers with a hard on. I notice her eyes again frequently looking down, well I guess she said 2 can play at the game and eventually she started walking around in a white see through tank top and no bra. I just knew she wanted me to look and I did as her nipples got hard and bleed right through that white shirt I'd get a hard on and she noticed. Sometimes when I got home from work and was getting ready for bed I swore I could hear her masturbating. I told her one morning that I heard what I thought was the neighbors having sex which I should have because she stopped moaning after that. to share a little back story I loved hearing her get fucked I use to live with her ex boyfriend and they would fuck every day multiple times a day. it turned me on so much I use to masturbate along with them, even with her current boyfriend too when he came home to visit and they'd fuck they would try to keep it down but the walls were paper thin and she wasn't good and whispering. I could even hear her sucking his cock and sometimes I'd close my eyes a pretend it was my cock she was sucking. (lets be clear she was and still is VERY attractive but I wont post a picture of her sorry) Anyway one night I almost got my chance... I was dropped off at the apartment by my fiance and she went home to spend some QT with her mom so it was just me and the roommate. I'm sitting at my computer desk drawing on photoshop and she comes to the door and asks me if I want a shot. I say why the hell not, anyway one shot leads to another and another until we're both drunk... I vaguely remember but so home I ended up giving her a massage. she was wearing jean short shorts, a sports bra that I forget the color of and a sweater I think like I said I vaguely remember. anyway I remember rubbing her legs and my fingers creeping up her thighs slowly, then I remember I gave her a chest massage aka I massaged her breast. she was getting really in to it and I remember asking if she wanted more, she moaned "mmm hmm," to which I then unbuttoned her short shorts and began to finger her. It was so tight I couldn't believe it all I could remember is it felt like her pussy was sucking my index and middle finger. Needly to say I made her cum and noticed that she passed out... this is where I grew a conscience. I put her cloths back on and cared her to bed. she woke up and I told her what had happened this is were the drunk started to turn in to a buzz. She snickered at me and said "you say me naked." I laughed and said "yea" I told her it's only fitting she see me so I got naked and this is where her conscience came in to play, I could have fucked her she was pushing her ass in to my dick with her shorts on but say she couldn't do it but still doing it... at that point I couldn't go against her will... so I stopped. we agreed not to tell anyone... this made things awkward afterwards. Cut to a week or 2 later I was so horny and wanting a good fuck session that one day before work I propositioned her for sex and or her to model for me so I can masturbate to her... This is where things get fucked up... She tells her Boyfriend, her boyfriend tells his friends his friends confront me saying if I don't tell my fiance they would blah blah blah (keep in mind this guys all wanted to fuck her too and I could tell they were extremely jealous) so I tell my fiance and I was placed on thin ice... I aimed to get back at her some how. She kept wearing the tank tops she even had the balls to do it while her BF was home and my Fiance. One day before I went off to work she walked out of her room in a blue silk night gown!!! and I think white panties not sure. needless to say I got back at her I would leave my door wide open sleep naked and flash her every chance I got, I'd masturbate and let her catch me, I'd let her hear me moan. but most nights it was boring so I'd moan and then listen to see if she was listening sometimes I'd hear her turn down her music, other times I thought I could hear her masturbating with me... Anyway she's long gone but I still fantasize about her I masturbate to the memories and even have fucking dreams about her it kills me... I keep feeling that the only way to rid myself of this is to fuck her but I may never ever get that chance again... I've never told anybody the full version I've even contemplated sending a link to this confession anonymously to her Facebook... but I'm afraid of how she'll react... I could go in to more detail of other stories of her stay with me if you'd like there's more but I will not reveal who she is and should I send this confession to her?

Got the conquer of filming my mother fully naked. I just want to share her sexual exposed parts to masturb my sick son's penis knowing that other people are seeing her in a private moment after shower.
   Got excellent angles of her shaved vagina, really close as never imagined to see with my eyes. Gonna see again that porn video that I made to check if the asshole is visible or not.
   I'd easily put my penis on her holes raw while sleeping hard drugged
   What would you do with my mother's unaware used holes?

Going to my aunt and uncle’s house

I was smoking pot and driving around aimlessly after work on a Sunday when I found myself on my aunt and uncle’s street. My grandmother was staying with them in a cool situation where she could watch over things and live rent free and not be alone as she was getting a little frail. My aunt had MS and was now confined to bed and had lost some mental capacity so my grandmother could sit with her as well. My grandmother was so much fun that I kind of searched her out when I was high just to share a couple smokes with and have some laughs.

I approached the front door and I had to laugh at the somewhat strange architectural details that my over active uncle had recently added to the house. Even though he was a close minded Reaganite I had to give it to him, two, sometimes three jobs and still found time to tinker on both his house and his cars. I heard loud music from the door but still knocked just to be polite. With no answer I just walked around the side to my aunt’s room as there was a patio there with a sliding glass door. When I approached I could see that my grandmother was asleep next to my sleeping aunt. I just could not bring myself to rap on the door and scare the hell out of my grandmother. So I retraced my steps to the front door and tried the door, it was surprisingly open, I let myself in.

As I walked in the music I heard was now blasting from my younger cousin’s room. My cousins had always just existed out there, somewhere, I was not that close to either of them. The older of the two had just recently married a born again Christian whom I thought was a sociopath. The younger of the two sisters had just recently moved back from her aunt’s house because this school district was better and grandmother was now here to look after her. The last time I was here her sister had serenaded me with Neil Diamond from the same room that this monstrous sound emanated from. I was not that surprised as my grandmother had told me over the phone that this younger cousin was a wild one strutting about in barely nothings that were inappropriate for such a young girl.

Then it struck me this was My Band’s record that was blaring down the hall. I approached her door and knocked saying” hey it’s me, sorry but I just let myself in” and “what’s up Lynn?” There was a little noise and whispering before she turned down the music and opened the door. As I stepped in I was surprised to see she had a friend over, it seemed I had stepped into a make-up party. I was feeling pretty full of myself at this moment....I was pretty sure she did not realize I was in the band she was just listening to so loudly…we were a bit obscure with credits and the other singer worked at a popular record store and was the public face of the band. I knew she had never seen us play and I was sure I would have picked her friend out of the crowd if she had seen us. I said “hey I sing that song”

They were both skeptical, though my cousin had an inkling that I was in a band she did not realize that I was that guy that she had heard so much about. I had a reputation as a lady’s man some deserved some just gossip. I matured slowly in high school so these early twenties were the time to make up for lost time. After a bit of questioning and a singing demonstration they realized the truth …I was the nameless and as yet faceless object of their desires.

Sheila her friend was the first to realize that I was not fucking with them. She went from inquisitor to flirt in less than 50 seconds, it was great. I slowly sat down on the desk chair as the two of them aimlessly twirled around the room in that weird uncomfortable dance that people do. They were both so cute, Sheila had on an oversized t shirt that came to her mid thigh, and the thin material accentuated her breasts which did not appear to be restrained in any way. Lynn was wearing a wife beater style t shirt that readily showed her smallish breasts that were topped by large nipples that were beginning to be engorged by both the awkwardness and revelations of the past couple of minutes. Her butt was barely covered by satin panties that were not appropriate as my grandmother had earlier informed me. I was getting a little hard for sure, I was glad I was sitting down.

Lynn was the first to break the odd silence she asked if I had seen grandma or her mom yet, I told her they were both asleep she and Sheila cracked up wondering how they could sleep through their private rock show. I had to laugh as well. I then asked them what they had been up to and they told me they were just checking out some new make up that they had just bought. Coming closer to me Sheila asked me which lipstick I preferred she bent over so I could more readily see the difference between her soft pink upper lip and her more frosty pink lower lip. As she did so I was treated to a wonderful view down the oversized t shirt. I asked her to move in the light to better see the difference in her lipstick giving me a better view as one entire breast came into view with the most perfect areola; pinkish and puffy like it had further to grow. Her auburn hair was lit from behind and as she fluttered her eyelashes and sniffled her turned up nose I felt like I was in the company of an angel. I was trying to be cool and I stammered out something about the color not being as important as the taste…how punk huh?

She kissed me quickly and asked me to lick my lips. I liked the pale color more, it was less make up tasting....she smiled and said cool she thought it was less tacky too. My cousin was getting agitated by the attention I was giving Sheila so she declared herself hungry and walked out of her room to go to the kitchen. I hesitated but figured if grand ma did wake up it was better to be in the kitchen with my cousin than in her room with this hot little chick. I walked into my wacky uncle’s idea of a useable kitchen; all the food was organized into plastic bins stored above the counter too high for anyone but him. My cousin was standing on the counter trying to get the cereal bin down. As I approached my head was at the same level as her knees I gazed up at her tight satin panties covering her mound. It seemed as though she had pulled them up before climbing up, I suppose to close any butt gaps, the end result was even hotter as her labia was clearly outlined in the thin material. Another side effect of her garment adjustment was a splay of curly blond pubic hair which peaked out from either side between her legs. As I approached she stumbled back a bit from the weight of the bin. I moved forward quickly and without thinking raised my hand up to steady her, grabbing a handful of her lovely melon shaped buttocks my hand kind of slid under her panty as I steadied her. My cock was semi hard again.

She laughed and said it must be because “I just smoked some weed with Sheila before you got here… can you help me down?’ Sure I replied not sure how to hold this scantily clad cousin of mine to bring her down off the counter. I decided legs would be best so I picked her up and slid her down my chest to the floor. This would have been pretty innocent except she put her arms around my head as I did this and her mound was smashed into my face as she shifted her weight towards me then her pretty and taut belly then her erect nipples and finally her beautiful face and blonde hair that smelled of fresh apples. My cock was very hard and straining against my thin vintage khakis. She leaned into me and whispered ‘you are the rock star’

She turned away just as quickly and walked to the fridge to get some milk for her cereal. Sheila turned the corner and jumped up on the counter beside where I was standing. ’whatcha eating Lynn’
She asked absently even though it was pretty obvious. She then pulled her legs up and rested her chin on her knees. I gazed down at her angelic face and realized that she was flashing me an unobstructed view of her transparent white panties barely covering her auburn pubic hair and perfect lips protruding between her thighs. She was looking at me intently to see where my gaze was falling I somehow looked her in the eye until she broke off our stare down to ask for a taste of Lynn’s cereal. She pulled her knees apart and gave me an even more expansive view, as I stared I could barely make out a slightly dark patch forming between her delineated lips. By now I was pressed against the counter to keep my prick from being the next topic of conversation. Lynn was now talking about a new ‘New Order’ album she had just bought and asked me if I had heard it yet. I hadn’t because I had not gotten used to the idea that Ian Curtis had died. She said I should just listen to it.

Off we went back to her bedroom; I followed so as to hide my willful penis. I fell into the desk chair again and brought one leg up to sort of even out the situation. Lynn put the album on and cranked the volume again. It was catchy and very danceable. Lynn then reached down to grab Sheila’s hand and pull her up to begin dancing. At first it was a normal new wave dance thing not that sexy except for their beautiful jiggling breasts moving to the beat. Then Sheila shimmied over to where I was sitting; at first she tugged on my arm to join them then giving up and just dancing with my arm. The first song ended and she wrapped my arm around herself and sat on my lap as if to rest between cuts. The second song started and I expected her to get up but instead she turned around and gave me the strangest and hottest look. She stood and walked over to my cousin and whispered something in her ear that made Lynn giggle and smile followed by an emphatic affirmative nod of her head.

Lynn then walked over towards me, she gently but firmly took my raised leg and pushed it down and put my hands to my side like a stripper preparing me for a lap dance. Flashdance aside where did my innocent little cousin come up with this special knowledge? I stopped wondering and just started enjoying the view as she backed off and turned around and began gyrating her hips to the techno beat. Side to side then back and forth I watched as her perfect little melon shape buttocks moved and shook. I looked over towards Sheila but she was busy with some scissors transforming her shapeless t shirt into a new wave micro mini skirt. First she cut a large v shape into the neck then skillfully removed the short sleeves shaping it more like a loose fitting wife beater then through a series of knots she tightened up the bottom half into a formfitting mini dress.

My cousin was now facing me and stepping closer as she did so she ran her fingers up her ribcage and lightly brushed her nipples which were erect and begging for attention. She leaned towards me and placed her hands on my thighs and swiftly brushed her breasts against my face. It was amazing the will power and restraint I was showing but she was my cousin and she was a little jail baitish. Next she lowered herself onto one of my thighs, facing me she looked directly in my eyes as she lightly pressed her barely covered sex back and forth across the length of my thigh. Her mini skirt completed Sheila now stood a few feet behind Lynn with a look of anticipation that was indescribable; her puffy nipples were pressed against the thin t shirt material pulled tight from her skillful knotting. She had also cut an egg shaped hole which showed off her tan tummy and her breasts were dangerously close to exposure from the work she had done cutting off the sleeves. Lynn got up and tagged Sheila to continue the performance. She was more than ready striding confidently towards me she first leaned over and gave me the obligatory face smush with her breasts then turned around and started shaking her ass as she pulled up her newly minted skirt to expose those cute translucent white panties that were just a puff between the tan lines from her bathing suit. The look was delicious.

She shook her ass to the beat swaying back and forth, I was hypnotized. Slowly she worked her way back closing the distance between us until her ass was inches from my knees. She then straddled my legs and smashed her ass into my stomach and slowly rode up to my lower chest. She was on her tiptoes and her face was on my knees her arms were stretched along my calves with her hands loosely holding my ankles to steady herself.

The view left me breathless. The small dark patch had grown, her panties now wet with desire, one of her breasts pressed against my upper thighs had come free from the loose t shirt I could feel her nipple on my knees. I was beginning to lose control. The music stopped. She slid down my chest and sat on my hard prick rather unceremoniously. Just like a stripper during break I half expected her to light a smoke. Were these girls teasing me or were they for real? My mind was reeling.

The next song was a ballad of sorts and the answers to my questions came in short order. She stood up and reached down taking me by the hand to the bed and sat me down on the edge for the next level of couch dance as now she had footing on both sides of me. First she knelt with her thighs on either side of me and gave me a longer and more meaningful face full of her breasts holding each erect and puffy nipple in turn next to my mouth though still restrained by the t shirt her breasts seemed to come alive with an independent mind. Her nipples kept getting harder with each passing second my hot breathe giving them just the sensory feed back that they craved. I was pretty much consumed by these developments until I felt hands moving up and down my thighs I looked around the side of Sheila to see my cousin kneeling down in front of me.

Sheila pushed me back and shifted herself up till she was sitting on my chest, a whole different view all new sensations. By now I was pretty sure it was game on I could feel my cousin sitting on my thigh pressing her heated and probably wet pussy in a slow grind her fingers were tracing the out line of my cock throbbing against my thin pants. Sheila’s pussy was encased in her wet gauzy panties which were drawn tighter still from sliding up my torso. So close to my face I could smell her desire and see the outline of her clitoris rising from her swollen and glistening lips. With my new take on things I began to use my hands to get acquainted with these now obviously seductive and nubile princesses. Any thoughts I had about this being an elaborate tease were erased when my cousin effortlessly unzipped my fly and freed the snake. My hands went straight for Sheila’s breasts freeing them easily through the newly created t shirt design scraping my fingers across her puffy nipples this brought out a moan of pleasure that I had been waiting for, my other hand searched for my cousin’s ass to push her pussy harder into my thigh her now soaked underwear wetting my khakis. I brought my hand down across Sheila’s abdomen until it rested at the ribbon that ran across the top of her panties she was now moving again pushing her way up until her dripping pussy was directly over my face. I noticed that whatever liquid desire that was not absorbed by her panties was beginning to run down her inner thigh with my tongue I licked this trickle just for a taste of what was to come. She moaned again and greedily pulled her panty to the side exposing her glistening auburn silky pubic hair and her engorged labia. My tongue immediately reached up to brush against her pussy lips. She trembled with excitement I flicked the tip of my tongue across her erect clitoris it was as if my tongue had become an electric prod each touch setting off wave after wave of new love juice and spasm. My cousin meanwhile had finished with her feathery strokes on my dick and was now licking my crown like an ice cream cone this was quite nice. I finally freed up my hand to begin slowly fingering Sheila’s tight and wet puddle of desire alternating gentle licks across her lips with teasing flicks on her clitoris. This began to take on a rhythm of its own she was panting and murmuring over head. Using my thumb on her clitoris I finally stopped the tease and pushed the button setting off a tremendous orgasm through her body. My cock was ready to explode but I really wanted to fuck these chicks now but my cousin was really going to town on an amazing blow job. Sometimes you can just tell the difference between a technically good blow job and a love blow job this was all love and lust greedy without needless speed absolutely perfect. I came. As I came back to my senses I could hear my grand mother shuffling down the hall toward Lynn’s room. Lynn bolted upright and quickly opened the window pulling in the screen in one deft motion. I climbed out thinking I was probably not the first to use this mode of exit. Bummer I did not get to talk to Grand ma but what the hell I can always come back.

This is just a fictional fantasy

Drugging Krissy

Okay so I’ll start off by explaining to you what my sister Kristen(her friends call her Krissy) looks like, she’s a 22 year old blonde girl about 5 foot 5 with the most perfect 34DD tits she loves to walk around the house in low cut tops showing them off. She probably weighs about 140-150 lbs So it’s pretty obvious to say that everybody wanted my sister. But my sister is very shy and awkward so she doesn’t really have many boyfriends, I could only think of two and they didn’t last very long. So let me tell you a little bit about me, I’m an 18 year old guy still living at home never being able to hold down a job for that long. I like to smoke weed and drink occasionally on the weekends but with no job it was starting to get hard keeping up those habits. So my weed friend and weed dealer Cody told me I could make a quick $200 if I just bring this backpack to one of his friends, I figured it had weed in it but didn’t really care. So I get to his friend’s house, he lets me in and it all seems fine that’s when he pulls out a gun and sticks it to my face and says “ give me the bag or I’m going to blow your brains out right here” so me no being a hardened criminal I give him the bag and he kicks me out. Almost getting shot has me nervous so I go back to my dealer and explain what happened. My dealer starts freaking out on my saying there was a bunch of weed in there and that I owe him $4000
Me being broke and jobless I tell him there’s no way I can pay him that so he starts to punch me and kick me but he stops when my phone falls out of my pocket and the lock screen comes up with a picture of me and my sister. He says theres one thing you can do, I ask him what and he says I can get my hot sister to fuck him admitting that he was kind of obsessed with her. Knowing my sister there is no way that she will do it no matter what I say to here, when I tell him that he starts to think. He thinks for probably 20 seconds which seemed to feel like 20 minutes when he gets an idea and runs to his room, he comes back with 2 white bars that say Xanax on them.

He tells me that if I can’t get my sister to fuck him then I have to give her both of these and then call him because he’s going to fuck her drugged body. Now I start getting mad at him saying that I could never do that to my sister and I didn’t know how far he would go with her when she’s asleep. He tells me he doesn’t care and that ill do what he says or he’ll kill me, he gives me the pills and kicks me out and says call me when it’s done. When I get home it’s all I can think about, I didn’t want to do it because she was my sister and that’s technically rape but on the other hand I kind of got a little turned on with the thought of my busty sister being used. I figured that I didn’t really have a choice so I decided I was going to do it and started planning on how. I started watching her routine trying to figure out when to slip her the drugs. I knew this would be relatively easy because my sister has had sleep problems her whole life and needed sleeping pills most nights to sleep, I just had to figure out how to switch her pills with the ones I had. I thought of an idea a few days later and started to put it in motion.
Knowing that my parents would be gone somewhere for the night for their 25th anniversary (I didn’t want to know where). I call my dealer and tell him that I’m probably going to do it tonight and that he should be ready. I grinded the word Xanax off of my pills and took my sisters sleeping pill bottle. I knew that she couldn’t get another prescription right away and she would just try to sleep without them tossing and turning all night. That night I hear her running around the house, I knew she was looking for her sleeping pills when she calls my name. I go downstairs to see what she wants and I saw her in the sexiest pink little thong, I’ve never really seen my sister in a thong before, just a bikini and a tight white top that showed off her perfect DD tits and her black bra underneath. I’m trying not to gawk at her when she asks me if I’ve seen her sleeping pills, she didn’t want to be up all night, I say no obviously knowing that I had them in my room.

I said that I had been having trouble sleeping lately too and I had been taking these no name sleeping pills. I asked her if she want to try them and she eagerly said yes, so I ran up to my room and go the Xanax that now just looked like regular no name pills. I come down the stairs and give her both of them saying that one doesn’t really do much and you have to take both for it to work, she gobbles them both down in front of me and chugs back some water and rans up stair’s to bed. My heart was racing when I texted my dealer saying its done she should be fully passed out in about 45 minutes. Exactly 45 minutes passes as I hear a knock on the door, I open the door and my heart sinks as I see him and 2 of his friends with him all holding brief cases and tripods I had no idea this was going to be a gangbang let alone videotaped also. They introduce themselves as John and Rob. Knowing there’s nothing I can do I direct them to the bedroom where I see my sleeping sister, right away they open up the briefcases and setup 3 huge cameras that looked like they were worth a lot of money cameras at different angles in the room and hit record. One of them rips the blanket off my sister and they all just start mauling her and taking off her clothes. I go to leave because I can’t watch my sister get gangbanged when Cody looks at me and tells me I have to watch because its one of my punishments, I start to freak out saying there’s no way I can watch that when he reaches to the side tables and grabs the gun and point it at my head. Knowing there’s nothing I can do I sit down on my sisters office chair as they laugh.
They all pretty much go to different parts of her body, Rob goes to her panties and rips them off right away as he starts to finger fuck her pussy. John goes her tits as he rips her shirt off to show a nice black lacy bra, she doesn’t have it on for long as he rips it off to show her perfect DD tits, her areola’s were about the sizes of an oreo and her nipples were just there waiting to be sucked. He starts to maul her tits squeezing as he lucks and sucks on her nipples.

As he’s groping her tits Cody starts making out with Kristen rubbing his lips against hers and licking her supple lips, I had kind of always noticed surprisingly nice and supple her lips are. Done teasing her lips he shoves his tongue in her mouth enjoying every inch of her mouth, I could see his tongue moving around and poking her cheeks out as he tongue fucked my sister. I couldn’t take my eyes off for some reason. He had been tongue fucking her for a few minutes really enjoying her mouth when he takes his tongue out of her mouth and licks her lips for one last time. He looks at his friends and says that she’s got the nicest lips he had ever seen and that they should both get a turn before he cum’s in her mouth. John stops groping her tits and start to make out with her, he admitted that her lips were nice and supple. He goes down and starts to play with her lips with his finger as he traces all along them with his tongue. Finishing enjoying her lips he shoves his tongue in her mouth and plays with her tongue, darting it back and forth. He started off slow but by now was really tongue fucking her, I could hear the slopping sounds from where I was. After a few minutes he starts slowing down as he take his tongue out of her mouth. Seeing that he was done Rob takes his finger out of her pussy and goes up to her as Cody takes his place
Rob goes down and starts making out with her already used mouth, he seems to be enjoying it more than the other 2 because he was going a lot slower teasing her lips with his tongue. He starts to kiss her intimately almost like it was his first kiss as he’s caressing her long blonde hair not even using his tongue he starts to kiss her like you would a girlfriend rubbing their lips together enjoying every second. He finally sticks his tongue inside of her as I can see his tongue slipping trace the inside of her cheek. After intimately kissing for what seemed like hours he lets go as he’s panting like he’s winded, saying to his friends that he could make out with her for hours

Meanwhile Cody had been finger fucking my sisters what looked like very tight pussy, it looked like she only had sex a few times and the guys were probably small. He’s playing with her pussy lips and rubbing with her clit as he starts to pick up the pace inside her pussy. He’s finger fucking my sister tight pussy relentlessly loving every minute of it, he was definitely trying to stretch her out because now has 3 fingers inside her pussy. By now Rob had his dick out fucking Kristen’s mouth and John is fucking her big tits, seeing this Cody takes his rock hard dick and aims it toward her pussy. His dick was bigger then I expected, it was probably about 8 inches. As he hover’s his dick outside of her tight pussy he thrusts his way inside of her, only getting about 3 quarters of the way inside of her he starts to rock his hips as he thrust in and out of her pussy

Looking at my sisters drugged body being used by 3 guys I had to admit that I kind of liked it, I’m sure my sister would love it if she were awake. Rob started off slowly moving his dick in and out of her mouth then he started to get bolder and starts to rock his hips fucking her mouth. He’s now going pretty much balls deep as I start to hear her gag on his cock as his balls are slapping against her face, I but I guess look as he starts to really give it to her and I have no idea how she didn’t wake up with his cock all the down her throat I guess the pills I gave her were really strong. I look down to see Cody starting to fuck her faster too and it seemed like he was almost all the way in her. He starts to pick up the pace as his 8 inch cock is completely inside her, it doesn’t take long until he starts getting really into it. He grabs onto her hips as she starts to fuck her relentlessly, I start hearing slapping sounds from him too. I sit there listening to my sister get fuck hard by 3 guys hearing the slapping sounds almost in rhythm as it starts to get so loud that you can probably hear it throughout the whole house. I start to get hard looking at my sister pussy mouth and tits be fucked relentlessly

After what seemed like hours of slapping and fucking I see Rob start to slow down and I figured he was Cumming in my sister’s mouth. He takes his dick out of her mouth and as her head falls to the size streams of cum start pouring out of her mouth. Seeing this almost sets rob off as he stops fucking her tits and shoves his dick down her throat and start Cumming. Cody wasn’t going to cum so quick and fucks her for a few more minutes as he pulls out and cums in her too. Thinking it was done I get pretty relieved and get up and go to leave when they tell me to shut up and sit down because they weren’t doing, as he says this Cody flips her over to reveal her perfect big ass, it’s definitely and ass you would call a Donk. He starts groping her big ass and starts slapping it, he starts shaking it with his hands and her ass was big enough to shake a lot when he moved it. After groping it for a few minutes he moves to her asshole as both of his friend’s just watch in awe. He tells Rob to spread her ass open so he can get a better view seeing her ass spread apart he grabs a bottle of lube and starts lubing up his fingers and her ass. He sticks one finger inside her ass and it hardly even went in, I could tell she had never done anal before. With the one finger in he starts to move in and out of her ass moving it around trying to stretch it out. After a few minutes he manages to get two fingers in. seeing this he starts to go faster and move around her more and soon enough he was able to stick 3 fingers inside my sister’s ass. He starts to lick her asshole giving her a nice rim job cleaning her ass out, he licks her from her pussy to her ass tasting both of my sisters holes
Feeling satisfied that his dick can slide in her he guides it to her lubed up asshole and starts putting it in, he can only get about half way in her virgin ass so he starts to thrust in and out. Seeing this John moves to her cum filled mouth and starts to fuck her mouth. Looking at his friends fuck this insane sexy girl he decides he’s going to fuck her pussy. Getting underneath her with her tits in face he guides it to her pussy as her ass getting fucked, he starts to fuck her pussy as my sisters getting fucked in all 3 holes. I never thought when growing up with her that I would be looking at my sister being fucked by 3 guys at the same time, drugged or not it was hot. Seeing this John moves to her mouth and starts to fuck her mouth. Looking at his friends fuck this insane sexy girl he decides he’s going to fuck her pussy. Getting underneath her with her tits in face he guides it to her pussy as her ass getting fucked, he starts to fuck her pussy as my sisters getting fucked in all 3 holes. I never thought when growing up with Kristen that I would be looking at her being fucked by 3 guys at the same time, drugged or not it was hot. Seeing my sister getting fucked in all 3 holes I see them start to pick up the pace as the slapping sound starts getting louder and louder as their all pretty much going balls deep inside of her at the same time. By now the bed was shaking a lot, after probably about 10-15 minutes. I see Rob thrust one last time and cums starts leaking out of her mouth. After a minute or two I see John start to slow down then he pulls out to show cum pouring out of her pussy, I couldn’t believe how much there was. I was worried that she was going to get pregnant since I knew she wasn’t on the pill. Seeing this pretty much set Cody off as he cums deep inside my sister ass, pulling out it seems like cum won’t stop pouring out. After all of them came inside my sister they seemed like they were taking a break but I knew they weren’t done. Rob flips her over and grabs a towel and starts to clean the cum out of her pussy, feeling satisfied she it was clean he guides his dock towards her awaiting pussy as his friends saying that he was finally going to lose his virginity. I couldn’t believe he was a virgin because he seemed like he was about 30 years old. He starts fucking her slowly, grinding his hips into her as he gropes and licks her big tits. After what only seemed like 30 seconds he stops and pulls out as I see more cum leaking out of her pussy, his friends are laughing at him calling him an amateur. I start laughing to when they all look up at me with a smile on their face when Cody says I wouldn’t be laughing your next
I start freaking out saying I couldn’t do that to my sister when I just see him look at his gun saying that it was the only way he knew that I wouldn’t call the cops pissed off knowing I can’t do anything about it I start to head towards the bed where I look at my already used body as I start to take my clothes off. Taking my pants off revealing my rock hard cock they all start laughing saying that they knew I wanted this the whole time. I grab the towel and start cleaning her pussy out, after she’s cleaned up I start to direct my cock towards her pussy. Knowing that she had already been fucked hard a few times I knew I didn’t need to go slow.
Starting off slow I start to really get in to it admiring my sister’s nice pussy thinking about how tight it would have been before they gangbanged her. I move up to her tits squeezing them and licking her nipples, I couldn’t believe how big and nice her tits were I had never felt and even close to this big. Not caring that this is my sister at this point I start to really give it to her enjoying every minute knowing it would never happen again. My balls start slapping against her pussy lips as my full dick was inside her pussy. Fucking her relentlessly for what seemed like ever I feel my climax starting to build. Not caring that I’m about to cum inside my big sisters pussy, I shove my dick as far down as I could pretty much trying to impregnate her as I shoot louds of cum down her tight pussy. I pull out of her panting and sweating like I just went for a run, I give her tits one last squeeze as I get up off the bed. I look at them all laughing as Cody tells me I can leave, as I start to head out I realize that they weren’t finished yet. I turn around and ask if they are done yet when Cody laughs and tells me there’s still a few hours left on those pills, they weren’t done using this slut. I just turn around knowing I cant do anything. I head to the shower to clean myself up and then go to the living room and start watching TV. I was right when I thought u could hear the slapping sounds throughout the house. After about 3 hours of listening to them brutally fuck my sister hearing the slapping sounds I finally hear them start coming down the stairs, they look at me and tell me I had quite the mess to clean up as they laugh and walk out.
Afraid of what they did to her I head to her room to see her still sleeping body on her bed with cum leaking out of each hole and cum pretty much all over her face and tits. I had never seen so much cum in my life so I grab the towel and start to clean her up, I had to throw that one out and get a new towel there was so much cum. After about 20 minutes of cleaning cum out of her holes and really cleaning her mouth out so she does not taste the cum. admiring her lips I reach down and start to kiss my sister rubbing my lips against hers while I start stick my tongue in her mouth spreading my lips with her tongue. I realized that they were right she did have the best lips id had ever seen. I start to trace the inside of her mouth with my tongue admiring her sexy little mouth and perfect supple lips

Playing with her tongue, I start to hear the slopping sounds like before as I start to get rock hard. Pulling my tongue out of her mouth I admire her body when I thought how I wanted to see her big ass and play with. Flipping her around I admire her huge ass, I started to maul it slapping it and groping it. I couldn’t believe how big it was I guess I never really checked her out before but u can be damn sure I’m going to start. While playing with her ass I admire her nice little butthole as I start to trace the outside of it thinking about how I’ve never tried anal and seeing my sisters already used ass I thought why not. Looking at her ass I guide my dick towards her entrance as I start to spit on it to lube it up. Not being able to wait any longer I start to thrust inside of her, at first it was pretty tight not really letting me get all the way in. So I start to thrust in and out trying to loosen her up, after a few minutes of this I start to feel it slide all the way inside of her. Finally getting balls deep inside her ass I start to rock my hips as I couldn’t believe I was fucking my sister’s ass. Thrusting into her I feel her start to really loosen up as I was sliding in her much easier now, slapping her ass as I start to grab her by the hips and start to really give it to her. In ecstasy as I’m fucking her ass feeling her and slap against my dick I grab her hair and start to pull on it arching her back up also revealing her tits. After a while I really grab onto her hips as I was starting to fuck her relentlessly. I don’t think I could have fucked her harder and the slapping sounds were still not as loud as before. After about 5-10 minutes of me fucking my sisters ass I feel my climax coming. Wanting to impregnate my sister one last time I pull out and start fucking her pussy shoving my cock deep inside her pussy as I shoot my load down her. I used all of my energy as I fall down onto her sweating and panting, I flip her around with his cock still inside of her pussy I start to kiss her intimately knowing this was my last time. I lick her lips one last time as I pull out of her, I walk to the closet and grab another towel since I used the other ones. After cleaning her pussy out the best I could. I get an idea as I go to the other room and grab my camera, I had to make this moment last. Snapping a bunch of photos of my naked sister I turn her around to get some of her ass. After getting what I thought was enough pictures I grab her clothes and dress her up like nothing had ever happened. Putting the blanket back on her I started to get nervous thinking that she was going to wake up and no what happened. But that was another day.

We have to check in and out of our building with security at work, and there’s this cute young black girl who started working as a security guard a few months back. She is light-skinned and pretty and just a tiny little thing. I don’t have any pictures of her, but the one above is her “type”, to give you an idea. We have joked around with each other a bit over the last few weeks. She always calls me “Mister [my last name]”, and I call her “Miss [her first name]”. On Friday afternoons, I have been telling her about how I’m so ready to go get a beer. “Where’s my beer?” she asks me. When it happened again last Friday, I said that we should go get one together. She told me that she is only 18 and not old enough to go to the bar. I felt bad and figured I’d be nice, so I went down the street to buy her a 6-pack. I brought it back and told her to put it in her purse for later. She laughed and thanked me, and I told her to let me know if she needed any help drinking them. That sounded fun, she said. For the hell of it, I asked her when she was getting off work. She said was getting off work soon, and I told her that I would just wait in my car in the parking lot while I finished up on some emails.

I honestly wasn’t hitting on her or anything. I just wanted someone to go have a beer with before I went home to the wife and kids. When she finally came out, I told her to get in my SUV and we drove to a nearby park. We walked from the parking lot to a secluded bench by the lake there and sat down next to each other. We both opened a beer and we shot the shit before she eventually started telling me about her life. She still lived with her mom, and there was no dad or boyfriend in the picture. She didn’t have many friends, and no real close ones. She had moved around a lot as a kid while going to mostly white schools, and it was always hard for her to meet new people. She told me that she is afraid to get close to people because either she leaves or they do. She said that she had been feeling isolated and lonely during all this COVID stuff, and that she had no idea what to do with her life. Most of her high school classmates had gone onto college and she just felt left behind. It was all pretty raw, and while I felt dirty about it, her vulnerability and overall awkwardness was starting to turn me on.


I changed the subject by telling her that she was pretty and that I was sure that the boys all liked her. She said she’d never even been on a date before. I was incredulous, and started asking her more questions about her sex life. She had only kissed a few boys before and nothing came of it. I asked her in a teasing way if she was still a virgin, and to my shock, she said that she was. I told her it was fine to be a late bloomer but joked that she must be burning through the vibrators. She said that she had never even used one before. We laughed a bit and I joked about how all these young guys were sleeping on the job. I told her I would be all over her if I were her age, and that you’d need a crowbar to get me off of her. She giggled and there was an awkward silence.


I noticed that we were both out of beer and so I opened another one foreach of us. I started telling her a little about my life, but nothing too intense. Just a few funny stories from my past to lighten the mood. She laughed and told me that I was crazy. We eventually finished our beers and it felt like things were wrapping up a bit. I told her she was a beautiful young woman and that all those young men out there were fools for not seeing that. She thanked me and there was more awkward silence.

I stood up from the bench and pulled her up by the hand. I went to give her a hug and she just fell into me with one hand on my chest. I wasn’t expecting it at all, but sparks were clearly flying between us. We just stood there holding each other without saying a word for the next few minutes. I put my hand on her face and she looked up at me. I kissed her softly for about 15 seconds and then stopped. We looked at each other without saying anything. My cock stiffened up and I am absolutely sure that she could feel it pressing into her stomach. It was such a hot moment and we were both breathless and unsure what do do next. An older married white man and a lonely young black teenager half his size. Even when flirting with her, this had never even dawned on me as an actual possibility.

I told her to come with me and took her by the hand. We grabbed the other two beers and walked back to the parking lot together. No one else was around. I put the rear seats down and we laid down in the back of my SUV together on top of a blanket and just cuddled each other for a bit in the dark. I soon started to move my hands all over her to feel her young body. She was nervous but didn’t stop me. It felt like I was back in high school. I couldn’t believe it was happening. We kissed some more and I eventually started taking our clothes off. Once I got her naked I was blown away. It had been so long since I had been with a young woman. She had a super tight body and it was sensitive to my every touch. Skinny and petite with a bubble butt and perky tits. She had tight abs and you could see her hip bones sticking out.

I started to suck on her rock hard nipples while she moaned and then asked her if anyone had ever licked her pussy before. She said no, and I slid down and started kissing her stomach and inner thighs. Her body trembled with each kiss. I then sucked on her clit for several minutes. Her young pussy was shaved and she was soaking wet. It tasted so good and fresh. She eventually shuddered and I knew that she had cum for me. I asked her if it felt good and she said that it had. I moved up to rub my cock on her clit and she shuddered again while I did. I just kept sliding my cock up and down on her clit and eventually, the tip of my cock slipped into her pussy. She didn’t say a word and I just kept putting it slowly in and out. I asked her if it felt good and she nodded. 



As an older married man, it felt wrong on several levels. I knew that I was exploiting a vulnerable teenager’s innocence for my sexual pleasure but I just didn’t care. At least she was 18. I thought of stopping for a minute but there was just no way that was going to happen, even without a condom available. She was so tight and fresh, and I was too turned on. I’m pretty thick and didn’t think I would fit inside of her tiny body. I slid into her slowly. It would only go half way in and I just kept sliding it in and out. I started going a little harder and she winced a bit. I told her she was doing ok and that I would try not to hurt her. Eventually, I broke through her hymen and was able to slide all the way inside of her. It was so hot all the way inside of her and I could feel her blood leaking out onto me. I asked her if she was ok and while she was clearly in some pain, she nodded. I kissed her passionately and she wrapped her arms around my back and held me tightly. I kept going slow and it was sensuous. She was gasping for breaths and letting out little whimpers right into my ear. I had never taken a woman’s virginity before. I was so tempted to just hammer her roughly, but I honestly just didn’t want to hurt her and felt like her first time shouldn’t be like that. I told her she was beautiful and just tried to make it nice for her somehow.

She was shaking beneath me and grabbed at me while I continued to fuck her gently. I have never been inside a woman that was anywhere near as tight. It was like her pussy was grabbing at me, and I could practically feel her heartbeat on my cock. With each thrust, I had to push and pull just to get in and out of her. I tried to last as long as I could, but I was so worked up after a while that I just blew inside of her as hard as I have ever cum before. I fell on top of her and we kissed for a minute. I tried to slide my cock out of her and it had gotten so tight it was like her pussy didn’t want to let go of me.

We got dressed and went to the restroom in the park. While I was wiping her blood off of my cock in one of the stalls, it started to dawn on me what I had done. I had just just blown one of the biggest loads of my life inside of a confused teenager less than half my age while taking her virginity. That was a problem. I started to panic a little and couldn’t believe how stupid I was. It could easily wreck my marriage and even my job if I impregnated her. When she got back to the SUV, I asked her if she was on any birth control, and she said that she was not. I immediately drove her to the pharmacy to pick up some Plan B. I made her take it right in front of me in the parking lot just to be sure, then dropped her off just down the street from her house. I kissed her goodnight and told her she was beautiful again as she walked off.

I thought about her all weekend. What had just happened? Was it a one-time thing? And if not, what was it exactly? When I saw her at work on Monday, a few of us were checking in at the same time. I could tell right away that she was nervous. So was I, and I could feel the butterflies in my chest. I let the others check in first, and once it was just us alone, I told her I just wanted her to know that I really enjoyed seeing her the other night and getting to know her better. She was shy but smiled at me. I told her that I would love to spend more time with her sometime and she said, “I’d like that.” I could tell right then that she was probably already falling pretty hard for me. She could barely even make eye contact. That feels a bit weird and surreal as a married older white man more than twice her age, but I guess I was her first, after all. I asked her if she would let me take her out to dinner on Friday night, and she smiled and nodded. I asked her if she had a dress to wear. She said that she did. I told her to bring it to work with her, and that she could go change before we went out for an early dinner.

I booked us an early reservation for tomorrow night at nice restaurant that is in a fancy hotel near work. What I didn’t tell her is that I have also reserved us a nice room upstairs for afterwards. I made up some story for my wife about having to cover for a coworker out of town at some function on Saturday morning and am ready to stay the night. I’ll have some champagne and wine and some sex toys ready for us, and plan on taking a handful of viagra and expanding her sexual horizons all night long if she will let me. I think she is probably already starting to develop strong feelings for me as she undergoes this awakening about sex and love. I’m not dumb enough to think it can go anywhere beyond a fling, but I really do like her. She’s such a sweet kid and it is already some of the hottest sex I have ever had. I feel like I’m just going to ride it out and help to teach her about what sex and love are all about before turning her over to whomever life has next for her. I think it will be good for the both of us, and am grateful for the opportunity to cherish her for however long it lasts. In the meantime, she’s basically a blank canvas that I think I am going to be able to do anything I want with. We will work up to the kinky and rougher stuff soon enough but I don’t expect that to be a problem. If all goes well, she’ll be submissive putty in my hands to teach and mold as I please.

I can't wait for tomorrow.

I confess i fucked my niece and here is a play by play :) believe it or not idc

My 19 year old niece attends college in another state about 5 hours north of where we live. The day before she was suppose to head home for Christmas break I received a call from my sister-in-law explaining they were looking for someone to go pick up April. I reluctantly agreed and left the next morning for her college.

I picked up my niece around noon and started heading back to home. Neither of us watched the weather and didn’t know that a huge nor’easter was about to hit the east coast. It wasn’t long before we were driving in white out conditions.

I pulled off an exit at a truck stop to check the weather and get something to eat. We sat in a booth at the truck stop watching the TV weather. Here we found out the worse isn’t even upon us and they are calling for 24” of snow by tomorrow morning. My immediate response was we better find a place to crash for the night.

My niece started to argue with me. She had a date with her boyfriend that she hasn’t seen since the summer. I teased her that she wasn’t going to get lucky tonight. She laughed and said one more night won’t kill her.

We had a good relationship. She knew what I was saying was true because she was dieing for fuck from her boyfriend tonight. She was so horny because it was almost four months since she has seen him. They agreed to be faithful through college and just sleep with each other. How she regretted that decision when she got to college. But she kept her word and hoped he did as well.

I knew all this because she told me on the drive. After all ready being horny from her talking so open to me, I didn’t know how I was going to keep my hands off her that night. Oh, well I thought I will just have to into the bathroom and take care of myself when we find a motel.

As I paid for the food tab, I asked the waitress about a place to stay. She told me I better grab the last room at the truck stop because it was the only motel for 30 miles. I paid her for the room and she gave me the key.

We drudged through the snow to our room. I opened the door and we were both disgusted by what we saw. There was only one double bed and the door to the bathroom was ripped off. The room was disgusting and cold. I went to the heater and turned it on.

I agreed to sleep on the floor and though at least I can release myself there without my niece seeing. I would wait until she is asleep and pull my cock out and bring myself to at least one orgasm.

All we had to entertain ourselves that night was a deck of cards. We played poker and laughed we should play strip poker. Not to see each other but for the extra layer of clothing. Our room never got to above 60 degrees.

Bedtime came and I made a bed on the floor out of the extra blankets from my niece’s dorm room. We both laid down to go to sleep but neither of us could. It was cold.

About midnight I heard my niece, “Uncle Joe?”. “Yeah”, I said. “I am so cold” she said. “Me too” I replied. She had an idea. She wanted to move me up to the bed that way we could use my covers on the bed and have two sets of blankets. Plus the body heat should keep us warm. I told her I might get a little randy and she nodded and said at least that would generate heat. I reluctantly moved up into the double bed with my niece.

I wasn’t sure how I was going to control myself. My niece is beautiful. She is probably about 5’3”, 120 lbs, nice C cup tits, long light brown hair, blue eyes, and a beautiful smile. I climbed into bed lying on my left side. The bed was small and after some tossing and turning my nice curled up besides me with her back against me. I had no where to go with my arm so I rapped it on top of her. She must have liked it and moved even closer to me. I started to feel my prick awaken.

I pulled her tight to me and we laid in bed in the spoon position. My mouth was about level with the back of her neck and she felt the warm air of my breath on it. She must have gotten a tingle of excitement too as she nuzzled closer to me. My cock was getting hard and I didn’t know how I could let it just pass. I lightly caressed the bottom of her left breast with my hand. I waited for her reaction.

I was very surprised with what she said, “Oh, Uncle Joe that’s a good idea on how we could create heat.”

That was like the go signal and there was nothing that was going to stop me. I continued to reach around and fondle my niece’s left breast while I lightly kissed the back of her neck. My cock continued to get hard.

I slid my hand down and unbuttoned her hip hugger jeans. I slid the zipper down and place my hand down her jeans and to her crotch. She spread her legs a little to allow me better access. I slid my hand down to her mound. I rubbed her mound through her cotton panties. Her breathing increased as I turned on my niece and she started to moan lightly in great pleasure.

She turned her head to look at her uncle that was giving her pleasure. I was still kissing her neck and she was getting more excited by the minute. She twisted to lay a little more flat which allowed our eyes to meet. We looked into each others eyes. I saw a young woman needing sexual release. I saw her lusting for my touch. She wanted me and she wanted me now.

Our mouths moved closer together. They touched and soon we were engaged in a deep passionate kiss. Our tongs tangoed as we tasted each others mouth. My niece’s 19 year old mouth tasted so good.

I continued to massage her mound. I pulled back and slid my hand behind the elastic of her panties. I slowly slid my hand down. I lightly brushed her clit as I slid down to see if she was wet. I pushed my finger in a little and felt a little moister on the tip. I used the moisture as I rubbed her clit. At first very gently and then I rubbed harder and more rough. Her breathing increased as she thrusted her hips tying to make me rub harder. Her loins lusted for my touch. They lusted for a release, for an orgasm. She moaned in pleasure as I brought her close to one.

At the same time she reached behind and rubbed my hard cock through my pants. I felt her rub the bulge through my pants. It felt good but my cock wanted to be freed. I leaned towards her and whispered in her ear “I think if we get naked we can generate even more heat.” Good idea as we hopped out of bed and striped down to nothing.

Man was she beautiful. I didn’t get to look long but I did get a glimpse of her perky breasts. Her nipples were hard and eager for my touch. How I wanted to suck her breasts.

We got back into bed, this time facing each other. Our legs were parallel and she reached down for my cock. She played with my hard cock with her hand as we kissed again passionately. I reached over and played with her breasts. I slid down and moved my head under the covers to suckle her breasts. I did for a moment and came out for air.

This gave my niece an idea. She got under the covers and I soon felt her mouth on my cock. She sucked my cock like a pro. I reached out to feel for her cunt. I found it and it was really wet. How I wanted my cock inside her pussy. How I wanted to fuck my niece. Then I got a thought. I wanted to taste it.

I pulled my niece away from my throbbing cock. Her head came back out of the covers for air as I went down. I spread her legs and in the dark stuck my head in her crotch. With no lights I had to use my mouth to find her love hole. This drove my niece crazy with desire as I licked all around until I found her love button. It was hard and erect. I licked it with my tongue and I heard her moan with pleasure through the covers. I felt her hand on the back of my head pushing me deeper towards her love hole. With my right hand I inserted a finger inside her while licking her clit feverishly. She bucked her hips and continued to moan louder and louder until I heard her start to scream “Uncle Joe”. She was cumming but I didn’t let up. I continued to flick her clit with my tongue and I plunged my finger as deep as I could at the moment of her climax.

I came out from under the covers for air. My niece was all smiles and I bent over to kiss her. We kissed passionately as she pushed me onto my back. Staying under the covers my niece straddles me and with her hand inserts my cock into her wet hole. She slides her body allowing the entire length to penetrate her. We started our hips in motion thrusting my rock hard tool in and out of her wet pussy. I wrapped my arms around her and we kissed deeply. Her breasts pinched right up to my chest as my cock was inside her. We were one. We were connected and we both loved it.

My niece lusting for my cock deeper inside her, in one motion pulled away and knelt up. My cock went deep inside her as she rode me to orgasm. The cold didn’t bother each of us as she pushed the covers off. We were hot with passion as my cock penetrated deep inside of her. I reached up and fondled her breasts as she rode me. Her tight wet cunt felt so good wrapped around my hard meet. Our hips worked in harmony allowing the hard tool penetrate deep inside her. I was on the verge of cumming and I was trying to hold it back. I was using every trick in the book. It wasn’t working too well as I felt the pressure continue to build in my cock. I wanted her to cum with me deep inside her.

Just then, she started to scream my name again. Her body moved faster and more furious. She moaned with pleasure as the waves of her second orgasm came over her. Faster and faster she went. I couldn’t hold on. The pressure was too great as I felt the walls of her vagina clamp harder to my cock. I yelled her name, “April”, as I felt my load shoot deep inside her. She continued to buck up and down as she brought herself to a third orgasm. We thrusted as fast and hard as we could. We screamed each others names.

My niece rolled off of me and back to the bed as we heard a knock on the door. I got up and quickly dressed to open the door. A man stood and told me that he had a complaint we were making lot of noise. We both smiled at each other as I apologized.

I looked out. It stopped snowing. We checked the weather and found it went the other way. We got dressed and headed home. On the way home we talked about sex. April was going to break up with her boyfriend. She told me I was the best she has ever had. No guy has lasted as long as I did. She told me she was jealous of Aunt Tracy. I told her I never used to last as long as I did tonight. It comes with age and there were many times Tracy rolled off me with disgust because I already came. I was trying to give my niece a lesson here as I explained that never slowed me down and that I always made my wife satisfied. She changed her mind about her boyfriend and in a few years they were married. I often wondered how there sex life was.

I have a few TRUE stories of events that took place when i was a Continental Holiday Tour Coach Driver
I mainly did one man drives and my wife came with me at times and did the on board Hostess thing, (serving drinks little snack, and giving basic information of excursions available,
She also helped with checking the passengers tickets etc and gave them there seating numbers.
Obviously i did the driving and courier guide work, i always met the coach at Dover or service station near to Dover, some times when the tour holiday required 2 drivers we did our own feeder coach ( picked passengers holiday makers up from various places around the UK)

I Paul 38 years old had been married to Clare for around 7-8 years
I am and average guy nothing special except a GSOH, and a very nice personality, i am 5'7" -5'8" tall around 12.7 stone in weight balding brown hair, hazel eyes, fit torso, average 7-8 inch long 2-3 inch thick penis
Clare 32 years old beautiful woman 5'2" - 5'4" tall a petit 6-7 stone in weight, very gym fit petite figure, big D cup tits Strawberry blonde hair, light blue eyes, rounded tight bum, completely shave nice looking pussy, slight outy labia.

These stories begin over a meal and a few to many drinks sat in a hotel restaurant in Amsterdam, (Holland) Netherland's we had visited the Red Light District, the very first time Clare had seen the sights, we went into one of the 3 live sex clubs Casa Rosa's and watched 3 different sex shows being performed a lesbian show, a 1 on 1 male female fuck show, then final show 1 woman 3 guy air tight fuck show, this one caught Clare's eye the most, once we had done this we walked along the Canal sides taking in the sex shops DVD shops and the girls and boys sitting in the windows touting for sex (selling) then we did the Bull dog pubs before finally going into the Latin quarter where there are karaoke bars Coffee shops (where you can purchase and try some drugs) and various quick food take away type restaurants,
Before we headed back to our Hotel where we sat chatting about everything and anything, when Clare said she really enjoyed the 1 woman being fucked by 3 guy's
We had a healthy sex life but was getting a little stail was in need of an Excitement injection,
We had done a little swinging in our early years of marriage but Clare got a little jealous when i fucked another woman, so we stopped,
Any way after seeing this show Clare said she like to try another cock, i thought maybe it would help put a little spice back in our sexual relationship,
Clare as she spoke about it put my hand under the table on her panties between her legs to show me how wet the thought made her and she was soaking wet, i fingered her at the table, then took her to our room and finished the job, gave her real god pussy fucking she squirted everywhere, she squirted a lot but nothing like this one,
We then ventured back out to do the Red Light again in the dark was great Clare clung to my arm while we walked stopping at every pub/bar along all sides of the Canal's
We got wasted drunk whilst in the very last pub i caught out the corner of my eye a group of your guy's looking at Clare i heard one say i love to see her naked look at that figure and size of her tits, as the group had a chuckle,
I whispered to Clare put you had down the top of your low cut top and accidently let a tit drop out, being drunk she just did as i suggested the look on the group of guy's faces was an absolute picture, Clare headed for the toilet was only gone a few min's when she came back she sat directly facing the group of guys she whispered in my ear i've got no panties on, i took them off in the toilet, there in my handbag as she said this i started to open her legs and gently lifting her skirt up her thigh's slowly revealing her completely shaved pussy to this group of guy's
You could see how surprised these guy's was all had that wide opened mouth look eye's real wide, i took my hand away so they could have a clear perfect view of her pussy, her legs was spread as wide as her skirt would allow, after giving them a good look, Clare gave them a little show and fingered her own pussy putting 2-3 fingers inside herself, she started to orgasm and gave a little squirt, that's when the owner manager barman noticed proceeding's he calmly said to us sorry you can't do that kind of thing in here, your get me in trouble if the police see and they regular come in, please take to your hotel or in one of the many park's.
Clare just smiled went bright red said sorry she didn't know what come over her shortly after we gathered ourselves up, walked straight passed the group of stunned lads and headed out we walked along the Canals, out the Red Light got on a tram and went back to our Hotel
in our room Clare stripped me and herself naked knelt on the be and ordered me to fuck her hard, she came after i had rammed hard into her doggy style, her moans got louder and louder she screamed real loud fuck me your bastard make me cum harder harder, she came and squirted real hard, fell flat on her tummy pushed her ass in the air and asked me to take her in her ass, we had done once twice before i thought she didn't like it so never tried,
once she said take her i never had a 2nd thought i buried my 7-8 inch cock straight in her using her pussy juices as lube, and it didn't take long 2-3 mins and i emptied a big load in her ass,
Clare loved it, we showered cleaned up had a very passionate kiss and cuddle as the water cascade over our naked bodies, then we retired to bed once again snuggled up and went to sleep, in the morning over breakfast both of us being a little hung over and Clare complaining her asshole was sore, I brought the subject up of having another guy fuck her with me, similar to what she had said she wanted to try, Clare shut me down, that was never going to happen, it was just the drink and excitement talking,
She was married to me and my cock was the only one going in here and not in her ass, that was an exit only, She guessed as her asshole was sore it had been taken the night before, she forgive this once as we was both drunk and had lost control,

My mind was working overtime, i had to do something get her fucked by other men, so i knew i had to either get her drunk or drugged up to coerce her into doing such a thing,
And we was in the ideal place to get some drugs and there was plenty of Pubs/Bars Clubs to get her set up drunk or drugged ready. i could take her to one of the Casa Rosa Club's to start her sexual motor going get her super randy, then take full advantage,
All this was easy the difficult part was finding a guy or guy's willing to take part,

TO BE CONTINUED SOON.

I confess!
So, Saturday I was forced by my girlfriend (She is 23 and I’m 25) to go to her older sisters (Who is 32 and has two kids) Halloween party. Now this is not a complete problem but I hate partying and getting drunk. Anyway, I drive up us up there and we go in. My girlfriend is 5 foot 5 and a bit and is wearing a very slutty costume, showing off her massive arse and her big tits. I on the other hand went simple I was a pirate. My girlfriend says hello to her sister and her uncle and we both take a drink (I had water) and sit at the table. It was dead. I ask the sister, lets call her Ann whom is 5 foot 7 with love big tits the size of watermelons, where is everybody? Turns out we got there half an hour early and the middle sister was turning up with her kids too. Ann was wearing a lady Frankenstein get up with wig and face paint and was not wear shoes or sock, just saying I have a huge thing for female feet and she has damn nice feet but by this point I was board so I sat on the couch in the living room.

I was watching some cheesy horror movie when I felt a pat on my right shoulder. It was my girlfriend’s niece (She is 18), we will call her Beth, she laughs at me and say hello and asked if I wanted a real drink, I of course said no as I was driving. She walked off and jumped on my girlfriend. As she did I got a good glimpse of her nice tight butt, no underwear too, that will stay with me for a while. But this confession is not about Beth, it is about the sisters of my girlfriend.

While I have a second let me point out, I didn’t sleep with them, I would never do such a thing to my girlfriend, although I to wish I had the balls sometimes. If you want to stop reading that is fine I understand but I want to confess what happen that night and the why I feel now.

Back to the confession. My watched beeped at seven and just ten minutes later in walked, lets call this sister to my girlfriend Tracy. Tracy is about 5 foot 6 maybe 7, and what might be class a curvy, not fat or BBW but on the larger side. Her kids ran in and jumped right into the food. She smiled at me and I gave a smirk. She was looking fine in her day of the day costume, very short skirt and open cleavage. If I was to guess she was an E maybe an F in cup size. She walked through and grabbed herself a drink. Beth came back into the living room and put on some music, drowning out the sound of the movie I was watching so I got up and walked into the kitchen to find all three sisters chatting. Of course, I took hold, of what I could, of my girlfriend’s arse and smiled at her sisters. Ann asked some basic question like how was work and did I get the email about her phone she wanted fixing. (I repair phones and computers for a company) I told her it’s fine and while I’m here go get me the phone and I’ll see what I can do.

The rest of the night until 8:40 was normal, my girlfriend, Tracy and Ann had more than enough wine and cocktails and where very drunk at this point. I sat back in the same place as before and watched My girlfriend dance with Beth, Ann stood laughing with one of her friend that turned up early. Tracy decided to sit in a chair that was almost directly in front of me. She was tired from all the dancing and knocked back her drink. I watched her all the while trying to make it show that I wasn’t she looked as if she would pass out but didn’t. I pulled myself a little over to the left and to my fucking luck saw what I yearned I would see. Right in front of my eyes I could see right up her short skirt and right to the arse where her Knickers should had been, but I found myself looking at her pussy. Her slit was neat and looked so tight, only a few pubs but they where growing back through. I must have been looking for a good 30 seconds because I felt myself come back to reality.

Tracy then stood up and went into the kitchen I didn’t move, I stayed where I was. My heart raced like a train, prying I hadn’t been caught the first time looking up a skirt. But to my relief she walked back out, drink in hand and began dancing with my girlfriend. I was as hard as a rock; I didn’t know what to do so I when to the bathroom. I locked the door and took out my cock. Just under 8 inches it stood like a pole in Ann’s bathroom. I tried to stay calm breathing in and out but it didn’t work. So, the only option was to wank as fast as I could and put it down. I look around for inspiration, like a magazine or looked on my phone but I had no access to the internet. Thank the gods, in the far corner of the bath room was a washing basket. I moved over and looked inside, I pulled out Ann’s wore knickers. I had struck gold and I put them right up against my noise and sniffed for at least 20 seconds. The smell was amazing, the best smelling pussy I had ever smelt.
I think I came in under a minute and placed the underwear in my pocket of the costume. It blended in nicely.

The rest of the night was uneventful until Ann when to bed early and the party started to end, my girlfriend asked me to go check on Ann as she had drunk a lot of wine and wanted to say goo by to Tracy. Me being a gentleman agreed and made my way up the stairs to fine her passed out. Half naked. She was laying on her king size bed with nothing on but a thong. In shook I simple walked out but something came over me, maybe it was the real me but I walked back in and walked over to the bed where Ann lay passed out on her back, her tits on view. I slowly reached out, using my index finger and thumb I pinched, very gently, her nipple. No response at all not even a filch I whipped out my phone and to two good pictures of her tits and face. While I had the chance, I moved to the end of the bed and took her beautiful feet in my hands. They smelt just right for my taste and I knew it was now or never to get a taste of her feet.

I gently pull out my tongue and licked her soles, her left and her right. I was in heaven it was the best moment of my life. I treated my self to sucking her toes all ten entered my mouth. I will never forget her taste and smell, not too soon anyway. I took two more pictures of her feet and pull her cover over her body and shut the door behind me. When I got home I fucked my girlfriend and fucked her to my liking, I needed to after touching up her sister.

Anyway, that is my confession, I hope you all enjoyed. If you have had anything like this happen to you then please feel free to comment below! If you want to hear more about my sexual experiences then please say so, I’ll have to make an account if I get enough support!

Thanks for reading!

Ok so, i have this cousin that i hadn't seen in quite some years so it ended up being that he started visiting my mother and I for maybe an hour 2 and then going out or something, he always visited near the weekend. He needed a place to stay so he moved into the small studio that was attached to the house my mother, sister and i currently live in. He didn't really tell us he was also bringing his gf who has 1 kid and is also 7 months pregnant like me. She has a son and is pregnant with another boy but both kids are not my cousins children. Im a single mother of a daughter and am pregnant with a boy. My cousin drives a red motorcycle and according to my dads side of the family my cousin is nothing but drama and trouble. But that didnt stop anything.
Before he started living with us him and i had seemed to grow close but innocently. Him and i got along well and so we would confess randoms things, but he did most of the talking and just seemed he wanted to tell someone that he could trust of his life and troubles, he would also ask me for advice or input on some subjects. But anyways, after moving in i would go and hang out with his gf and him because we all seemed to be home all day, hes self-employed and so am I. His gf was a stripper and barely stopped a few weeks ago. I thought it would be good that her son and my daughter play together so that it could give her and i a break from our crazy children (her son is going to be 3 soon and my daughter just turned 2). It seemed that her and i connected well as well. I would laugh about it because my cousin would tell me that he wouldn't care if her and i messed around because he knew we both liked each other and were horny for a girl, lol.
One day he texted me like he usually does even though he lives right outside, and had asked me to look for some one for his gf and him to have a 3sum with and to make sure she had a big booty and that he didnt care who it was. I replied with ill see what i can do and that was the end of that convo that day. The next day he texted me saying that his gf wanted to lick me and asked if i would be comfortable with messing with her while he also messed around with her at the same time. I replied saying "yeah, i guess im ok with that. i just might be a lil shy at first though". He told me not to be shy and to hurry up putting my daughter to bed and to not fall asleep, he didnt want to fuck his gf without me. I thought this to be odd and some sort of strong sign of him indicating that he wanted to fuck me, like i mean i've always been attracted to my cousin because he's fit and all of his top half of his body is covered in tattoos, plus he dresses well. But he had said in a text that he didnt want to fuck me so i was somewhat confused but just went along with it.
Just around maybe 1am my daughter had finally gone to bed so i took a shower and headed over. The door to the studio was wide open so i walked in and they were laying on the air mattres on the floor and her son was on the love seat recliner couch sleeping. I sat on the edge of the couch and took a sip of my water as i felt a little nervous yet anxious as to what was going to happen. When i walked in he was shirtless wearing boxers and sweats and she was just wearing a white t-shirt, no bra and no panties with her shaven pussy fully revealed. He started saying well go ahead you 2 i know you guys want to lick each other. her and i just laughed and both said we were shy. he then spread her legs apart and looked for the remote. I then got up took my robe off and started walking towards the girl but i still had pjs and my bra on.
I got to her inner thighs just when the tv shut off. I heard the sounds of her sucking his dick while i began to lick her nice, wet , small pussy. My thoughts were just idk me screaming "omg omg omg this is actually happening". She then sat up and started to undress me and told me to lay down and started to lick me very gently and squeeze on my big titties (34D). My cousin got up and went and got a beer and took a chug then put a condom on and started to fuck his girl from behind while she licked me. this turned me on so much seeing them fuck while she licked me, i grabbed her ponytail and dug my nails into her head. My cousin reached down and guided his girls hands and told her to play with my pussy while she licked me and she listened, with his hands guiding hers she shook my clit while he pushed her face into my pussy with his other hand. There was a few times when she would pull her hand away and it felt like a diffent pair of fingers were inside of me, those fingers were rougher and made me moan loudly. This made me cum quickly but we still werent done. I began to just stare at my cousin fucking his gf and it seemed every time i moaned he started to fuck his girl harder making her moan with me, it felt so good at this point because she now had 2 fingers in me with her mouth on my pussy while she moaned and while he fucked her hard which every time he pushed in her her fingers went in nice and hard into me.
He pulled out and went for his beer again while his girl continued to lick me and play with my titties. He came back layed down next to me and grabbed her head kissed her and she then began sucking his dick but still was playing with my pussy. it was pitch black in the room unless a car would come by and make a turn so i just listened to the sounds we made when all of a sudden her hand went away and i felt a mouth, but this mouth was different then the one before but i just told myself it was her. but then i felt a hand grab my hand and put it on his head i guess showing me who was really licking me now. i then rubbed his head and said omg and giggled but i didnt move my hand or try moving his head, i just closed my eyes and tried to imagine how he looked licking me, his mouth felt so good and he knew how to use it. He began fingering and i noticed he had fingered me earlier, i loved how sneaky he was being. he then stopped and his girl layed next to me, he kissed her and then put a new condom on and thats when i seen at the perfect timing of a car making a turn in front of the house was his long thick dick. Wow!
He crouched down and started to fuck his girl and i just sucked on her nice small perky titts (34B ?). He grabbed my hand and out it on her clit while he still fucked her. i began to play with her clit while still playing with her nipples with my lips, teeth and tounge. I was trying to make it as pleasurable for both of them as possible so i started to run my hands downwards towards her ass while my cousins dick rubbed against my inner fingers while inside her pussy. This made him start to moan and say "oh fuck" like he's never experienced that move before. i stopped to take a drink of my water and then kind of sat that for a few seconds just watching them. Just then my cousin grabs me and pulls me on top of his gf with my ass facing him and while fucking his girl he started to play with my titties and rub my body from my neck down to my ass and grab a handful of my booty meat in his hands. I could feel him starting to get more turned on with every touch of me.
He pulls out of her and whispers in my ear "do you want it?" i reply with "i dont care". With no hesitation he begins to rub the tip of his dick against my phat pussy trying to ease into me. i begin to moan right away as he is bigger than im use to, and he knows that so he goes slow with me at first, his girl rubbing and sucking on my titties while they dangle in her face. As he starts to pound my pussy i begin to moan louder and louder which seems to make him and his girl more and more turned on, he runs his hands all over me and begins to kiss the back of my neck where i have my scorpio tattoo and kisses all the way down my spine while his girl grabs my head and begins to make out with me. At this point i cum once again and my cousin feels it and he begins to moan and grunt "oh fuck" but then i see extremely bright head lights and hear a familiar sound of a truck so i pull forward look out the window and see that my sister is now getting home from work (she works late and my mom was in the house sleeping). We all get up and get dressed, his girl goes to the bathroom and he says im fucked. i just laugh and say no ima just say we were watching movies if she does ask and he says ok. We all got something to drink and turned the tv on and started to watch tv, but then my cousin started to talk about "wow that was wild" and saying how he felt good about it because they had a 3sum with someone he knew and really could trust. I just smiled and said yeah.
he also kept saying that we needed to do it again because we didnt finish and his girl and i just giggled.
Its now about 3:20 so i use the bathroom and say good night to them both because my daughter sometimes wakes up and freaks out when im not there when she wakes up. and also knew my sister would start looking for me soon if she noticed i wasn't in bed as well or at least watching tv inside. I walk inside and towards the kitchen because im somewhat getting hungry and thirsty, get a snack, prepare a sippy cup for my kid and head towards my room. i check my phone after i ate my snack and layed down and my cousin had texted me asking when we could do it again because i was leaving in the morning and would be gone for some time. I told him in like a week but i ended up showing up back home 2 days later because something came up that i had to come home.

to be continued. . . . . . .

We had worked with each other in Afghanistan for six months.

I always thought she was adorable. She was petite, five feet two inches, weighed about 115 pounds, and I estimate that she had C cup breasts. This was apparent when one day, she wore a tight top that hugged her curves. She took off her loose blouse, which usually concealed any hint of a curve. I still wonder if she did it on purpose just to get attention, but regardless the reason, I tried to enjoy the view as inconspicuously as possible.

What really attracted me to her was her cute face, straight jet black hair, infectious smile, and outgoing personality. She could talk to anyone, but since I was her boss, I had to refrain from showing favoritism.

It was tough at times, but I took pride in my job and prioritized my professionalism over paying her special attention. Besides, there were many other people who I could enjoy leisure time with, so it wasn't too difficult to talk to others.

I should mention that we were under General Order 1, which is military term for no alcohol, pornography, or going into the quarters of the opposite sex. We could actually have sex, but if caught and they could nail us for indecent exposure instead of violating General Order 1, they would. Every place, even a private office, was considered public.

The pornography ban drove me crazy. A lot of people had porn on their computers, but I didn't feel it was worth risking demotion for. But I am a guy, and my hormones would get the best of me. So a few times a week, I would wait until I knew my roommate was at work, and go back to my room to masturbate. I would think about various things, mainly the women I had been with. However, I found myself fantasizing more and more about having sex with Ashley.

I would imagine that tight body and big titties mounting my cock. As I looked down, I saw her jet black pubes encompassing all of me. I envisioned her pussy as being tight, but moist and warm, gently massaging my shaft as I pumped in and out of her slowly. It wouldn't take long until I would explode in a spasm of ecstasy.

The more time went on, the more of these fantasies I had. I fantasized about having sex with her in my bed, in a van, and in the office. Little did she know that she was the focus of my fantasies.

But six months came and went, and it was time to return to our home station. I didn't know her before we left for the deployment, but I sure would know her going back.

I had no delusions about where I stood with her, or at least I thought I didn't. She was in her early 20s and I was in my early 40s. I felt as if I still had it in me to hook up with attractive women, but I never thought someone her age would be interested in someone like me, especially with all the younger guys paying her attention.

Due to me transferring stations shortly after returning from deployment, I was staying in a hotel for about 10 days prior to leaving permanently. I returned a few days before she did and found myself wasting no time catching up on porn. I hit up my favorite websites and jerked off at least once a day, sometimes up to three times a day. But I found myself continually fantasizing about Ashley.

She wanted to have dinner with me before I left. We had become friends and I was looking forward to seeing her one last time before I moved on with life. I was surprised though when she called me the day after she arrived.

We were both jet lagged, so she wanted to have lunch instead of dinner. I agreed. Luckily, there was a restaurant within walking distance of my hotel. We agreed on meeting at The Roadhouse.

When I saw her, I couldn't believe my eyes. I had never seen her dressed up in women's clothing and she was stunning. Her slightly wavy hair was down and she had on a mini-skirt with a tight top. I tried hard not to stare, but I took the liberty to have a look.

I was busted and knew it, so I thought I'd just go along. “Wow, never seen you dressed up before. You look really nice.”

“Hey, thanks. I like your style too, you clean up well.”

“Thanks.” I had my look, now it was time to focus on the conversation and her eyes, not her tits. I had too much respect for her to look at her like that.

Although it was early, our bodies felt it was nighttime and I was in desperate need of a nap. We decided to have a beer, then a second, then a third. We laughed lunch away and camped out at a bar table for a few hours. I was a bit tipsy and I could tell that she was also. Before things got out of control, I decided to wrap things up.

I found a pause in the laughter and conversation. “Man, I am getting tired. I may have to call it an afternoon and nap for a bit.”

“Yeah, I'm getting tired too.”

“I got the check.”

“No, I got it.”

“No you don't.” I snatched the check and happily paid.

I was a bit concerned. She didn't live far away, but she didn't seem like she was in any condition to drive. I didn't want to seem like I was hitting on her, but I was concerned for he safety.

“Ashley, you don't seem like you're OK to drive back.”

“I'm fine, I'm just live about a mile away.”

“I know, but you're tired and I can't let you drive home.”

“Dude, I'm fine.”

“I'll tell you what. How about I call you a taxi, and I'll come pick you up tonight to get your car. I would feel a lot better if I did that.”

She thought it over for a second. “Or, I can just nap in your room. You're staying right here, right?”

I swear my heart skipped a beat when she said that. I still felt she was simply being a bit naive, but decided to crack a joke. “Can I trust you to not take advantage of me?”

I couldn't believe what she did next. It literally rushed blood to my dick. She hunched over, looked me dead in the eye, smiled and said, “If you don't want me to fuck you, then you probably should call that taxi.”

I quickly composed myself and kept my cool. I wanted to fuck her like you wouldn't believe. I wanted to feel that pussy, taste that pussy. I wanted them titties unleashed.

I looked her back in the eye. “Well, I guess you're coming back to my room then.”

She smiled and giggled, then said, “What are we waiting for?”

Neither of us said a word to each other as we walked out. As we walked to the hotel, we would look at each other, giggle, and smile. She knew I wanted it, and I knew she wanted it.

My dick was already hard. Good thing I was wearing tight underwear.

We got to the door. I slowly inserted the key and watched the little light go green. I opened the door for her and followed her into my room. I turned on the light as she made her way to the side of the bed. She put her purse on the nightstand and looked at me. She said, “I've wanted to fuck you for so long. I absolutely love older men. Please tell me you have hair on your chest.”

“And what if I don't?”

“Well then, maybe I'll just suck your cock.” She then laughed. I must admit, it was pretty funny.

“Well, it looks like we're both in luck.” I took off my t-shirt and exposed my somewhat hairy chest. She walked up to me, put her hands on my chest, and we locked lips, frantically French kissing each other. We locked tongues, licked lips, bit lips and caressed each other with our bare hands.

As we kissed, I grabbed the bottom of her shirt and began to wiggle it up her torso. As I did so, my hands bumped into those firm tits. It aroused me even more and my cock was aching to get out of my pants.

I took off her shirt and kept kissing her. She took the liberty of taking off her bra, then quickly laid back onto the bed. I watched the beauty of her firm tits move about the entire time. She even had fabulous nipples. They were slightly puffy, pink, and her aureoles were the size of quarters. Her nipples were also hard, and I felt that was my queue.

I started at her belly and kissed my way up. She grabbed the back of my head and began to guide me up. When I got to her tits and took a nipple into my mouth, she let out a huge gasp. I sucked on her tits for a bit, but didn't want to spend too long there since there was much more to enjoy.

I kneeled up on the bed and told her, “I gotta get these pants off. You wanna help?” She sat up and helped me get them off. She had a huge smile on her face as she saw my seven inch dick trying to break out of my underwear.

“I like what I see here.” She said as she started caressing my dick through my boxer shorts. I couldn't help but spot my boxers with pre-cum. She used her index finger to caress the tip of my dick, right where the pre-cum was. She then looked at me and stuck her finger in her mouth.

I almost blew my load when she spoke. “I like the taste of your cum. You mind if I take you into my mouth?”

“Hell no, go ahead.”

She nearly ripped off my boxers, threw me back on the bed, and placed her head right above my dick. She grabbed it and started licking the sides, working her way up and down my shaft. She then took the head of my dick into her mouth. My dick is pretty thick and I wasn't sure if it would fit in her small mouth, but apparently it wasn't as small as I thought. She started to suck away. I felt the tenderness of her cheeks and tongue, working my dick as it darted in and out of her mouth. She then arched her back and thrusted her lips deep towards the base of my dick, taking me all in. I don't think I had ever been deep-throated, but she just did it. I could not believe how good it felt being down her throat.

She slightly gagged, but pumped her head a couple of more times. She then pulled my cock out of her mouth. I looked down and admired my dick being wet with her saliva, and the stream of spit hanging on between my cock and her lips.

She takes a breath, smiles and says, “Nice dick. Made me gag a bit.” She then took me back into her mouth and started to suck again while using her hand to simultaneously jerk off the base of my cock.

She went on for a couple of minutes, driving me to the point of orgasm. I managed to squeeze the words out as I my entire body was clenched up. “I'm about to cum.”

She stopped for a moment. “You need me to stop?”

“No.” I said. “Keep going, I can go for round 2.”

She smiled widely as she looked up at my face. “That's what I like to hear.”

She then started sucking again. About a minute later, I grabbed her head and said, “Here it goes.”

She started sucking and stroking faster and harder. My entire body locked up and I began to spasm a bit. The muscles in my dick were clenched as hard as can be, enjoying every moment of ecstasy that came my way. A few seconds later, I started cumming in her mouth. I felt myself shoot a few loads, but she kept going. I looked down and saw that some of my cum was dripping out the sides of her mouth and onto her hand that was gripping the base of my penis. She just kept going until it was so intense, I told her to stop.

She stopped as I wished, but looked up at me as I saw her gulp down what I believed to be my semen. She smiled and giggled, then started lapping up the rest of my cum with her tongue. She swallowed it once again, then said, “Mmmm, you taste good.”

My body was still tingling from the orgasm. I laid there, still, as she got up and went to the bathroom. When she came out, she had taken off her pants. She was wearing nothing but a thin pair of tan panties that tightly hugged her petite hips and ass. She came to the bed, laid on top of me, and said, “How about that round 2? Looks like you're still ready to go for more.”

I felt myself going a bit limp and knew that I was up for round 2, I just had to wait about 10-15 minutes to build back up to it. “Wow. That was awesome.”

“Did you like that?”

“Oh yeah, over 6 months of abstinence, I was ready.”

“So how about this round 2?”

I could tell she was ready to go. I needed time and didn't want to necessarily admit that in my older age, I needed a breather between sets. I knew the perfect way to buy some time.

“Do you like getting eaten out? I haven't tasted a woman in a while.”

“Oh man, you just said the magic words.”

She laid back on the bed. I positioned myself between her legs and took a good look at her from the knees. I could see that her panties were pretty wet. Just that sight alone began to make my dick even harder, but I really wanted to eat her out.

I grabbed her panties and slowly slid them down her thighs. She complied by lifting her legs, making it easier for them to come off. I threw the panties aside and looked at her pussy. It was beautiful. She had pitch black pubes in a triangle shape, nicely trimmed and edged along her panty line. Her pussy lips were shaved and I could see her clit slightly poking through the folds of her lips.

I wasted no time and quickly licked my way from her knees to her pussy. As I got close, I was able to smell her sweet aroma. I wasted little time in diving face first into that pussy. I started licking the outside of her lips, then spread her lips with one hand and exposed her pink. I started flicking her clit with my tongue, varying the speed and pattern. She began to squirm, grabbing my head and pushing my face into her pussy. I was enjoying every second of it, licking and flicking her clitoris.

I then took my other hand and started working a finger into her hole. Her pussy was tight, but wet and it slid in easily. I could feel her pussy muscles clench, then relax, letting my finger slide in. As I kept licking, I curled my middle finger, which was already deep inside her, and tried to tickle her g-spot. I simultaneously was pressing down on her vulva with my other hand as I used my fingers to keep her lips parted.

Whatever I was doing seemed to be working. She kept moaning and I kept going, licking, fingering, pressing, and responding to whatever seemed to please her. It didn't take long until she started to twitch. I could tell she was cumming. I kept fingering her while I took my entire face and started going side to side, frantically rubbing her clit with my tongue. She dug her fingernails into the back of my scalp and arched her back. I could hear her gasp, and then hold her breath. I felt her pussy muscles clench onto my finger so tightly, she almost pushed me out of her. I kept my finger inside her though, and continued to lick away.

As she came, I could feel her drip onto my hand. She started to scream a bit. I briefly wondered if the neighboring rooms could hear, but I didn't really care and tried the best I could to send her over the top. She kept cumming and cumming. She then sat up and pulled my face off of her pussy. My finger also came out. She was leaned up against the headboard, breathing heavy. I looked at her pussy and could see her pussy lips slightly pulsing, which turned me on even more. She spent a few second and caught her breath.

I asked, “You OK?”

“Oh yeah.” As she continued to pant. “Oh man, you do that well. That was intense, too intense. I don't care what anyone else says about you, you're all right.”

That last statement was a bit random, but I assumed it to be a good thing.

At this point, my dick was rock hard again and I knew I was going to stay that way until the next orgasm. I grabbed her by the thighs, pulled her towards me so she was on her back, then hovered over her. She was still panting. “You ready for round 2?”

She then grabbed my dick and guided it towards her hole. I felt the hole with the tip of my dick and wasted no time starting to work it in. With each thrust, I entered a little further as her pussy juices worked their way down my shaft. With each push, she would moan in pleasure.

The next thing I knew, I was deep inside her. I could feel the end of her vagina with my entire cock buried deep inside her. I started slow.

We looked into each other's eyes, then started kissing. As we licked each other's lips, I kept pumping away, enjoying her warm, moist pussy massaging my dick. It was just as I had fantasized when masturbating to her, except better.

Given that I had just came, I wasn't as on edge this time. I was able to enjoy it more, and enjoy pleasing her. I hate being the minuteman, and that I would not be tonight.

She wanted to put her legs up. I'm guessing so I could hit her g-spot, but I really enjoyed it since I could watch myself slide in and out of that beautiful pussy. It was a sight to see. Her lips were a bit flush from the blood rush, and I savored every stroke in and out of her.

I reached down with one hand and began to massage her clit while I fucked her. She squirmed and moaned, “Oh Yes. Just like that.” I was pulling out all the right moves.

We remained in this position for about 5 minutes, varying things up slightly. I was as hard as a rock, and she was in heaven. She asked, “Can I turn over? I love it doggie style.”

“Oh yes, I love it too.” Doggy style was my favorite, but I've been known to cum quick in this position. I would have to go slow.

As she turned around, I grabbed onto her narrow, petite hips and had her stick them out. I could tell her lips were a bit stretched out as they flapped a bit, and this only turned me on even more. I slid my dick easily into her and once again, enjoyed watching her squirm and moan. As I started pumping away, I noticed a sizable wet spot on the sheets, about 6 inches in diameter.

I took it slow, varying the speed. I started to tease her too, only going in an inch or two, then thrusting my entire cock deep inside her. As I thrusted deep, I grabbed her hips and went as deep as possible. She seemed to love it.

She then asked me, “Do you mind if I rub my clit while you're doing me?”

“Not at all.” I know some guys are sensitive about that, as if their efforts aren't good enough. I didn't care though. After all, she probably has been playing with herself for the past 10 years. I only played with her clit for 10 minutes. She should know what's best.

She started rubbing her clit as I kept thrusting in and out, varying her rubbing speed and direction. A few minutes later, I could tell she was cumming again. I grabbed onto her hips and just started thrusting in and out. As she started cumming, I got too excited and felt an orgasm quickly coming. It was quicker than I had anticipated, but a simultaneous orgasm was about to happen, a beautiful thing.

She buried her face into a pillow and began to scream, trying to muffle the sound. As she did so, my dick clenched up and I began to cum. I couldn't contain my moans either, and began to moan myself. I was clenched up for about 10 seconds, then felt my cock begin to unleash a second load of cum into that moist pussy of hers. I kept going until the feeling was too intense. By this time, her moans had subsided. I pulled out.

She turned around and her face was a bit sweaty, with some of her bangs stuck to her forehead. “Did you cum again?” she asked.

“Yes I did. I couldn't help it.”

“Oh man,that's cool. That was wonderful.”

“Yeah it was.”

She then laid on her back with her legs spread. I sat there and enjoyed the view. I also noticed a second wet spot, probably from when she came while we were doing it doggy. As she laid there, I could see her pussy lips pulsing again. This time, some of my semen was seeping out of her. Cream pie. I admired the scene for a minute as she laid there, gasping for air and trying to recover.

She then told me something I never expected. “You can take pictures of my pussy if you'd like. I know guys like that, just don't get my face. I don't want to be known this way on the Internet.”

“Oh wow, wasn't expecting that.” The camera was in my backpack, which was right next to the bed. I pulled it out, turned it on, and began to snap away. I got numerous cream pie shot and snuck in some titty shots.

She looked up at me and said, “Your dick is still hard. Let me take pictures of it, I want them.”

I sat there with my dick glistening with her juices. She took the camera and started snapping shots. She then started caressing my dick, and taking pictures of her hand stroking it. She then gave the camera back to me and said, “OK, I want some pics with your dick in my mouth.” She started to suck my still-hard dick and I snapped away. This time, she posed and looked up at the camera.

We kept taking pictures, this time, with me fucking her again. My dick was beginning to go limp, so it only lasted a few minutes. But they were well worth it.

I finally laid back She cuddled next to me. I could feel her pubes scouring my leg. She asked, “Do you mind if I nap with you? I'm a bit worn out.”

“Not a problem. I need to get in a quick nap also.”

We laid there and engaged in small talk for a few minutes. The next thing I knew, she was asleep, purring like a cute kitten. I soon fell asleep.

I awoke to her peeling herself out of my arms. I was a bit groggy and looked at the alarm clock in the room. “Did we really sleep for 3 hours?”

“Yeah, we sure did. I need to go to the bathroom.”

“Me too, but you first.”

We took turns going to the bathroom. When I came out, she was getting dressed. She asked, “Do you like tequila?”

“Yes I do.”

“What kind?”

“The expensive kind.”

“Me too. What do you think of this? I got to go let my dog out. She'll be fine for the rest of the night. I can pick up a bottle on the way back. We can chill here for the night and see what happens.”

I had nothing to do for the rest of the evening and my next day's events could wait until I woke up. “I would really like that. Haven't had tequila in over 6 months.”

“Alright, I'll be back. Would you mind bringing back some dinner?”

The rest of the night was epic. We ate pizza, had tequila shots, took a shower, fucked in the shower, drank more tequila, and fucked again until her pussy was too sore. We then had more tequila until we finished the bottle and both passed out naked.

This is going to be a very weird post for a lot of people to read but my wife and I really don't have anyone else to tell because it's pretty uncanny. This happened a good 6 years ago, but the memories are pretty fresh. I know there isn't any "paranormal" category on here - and I really didn't believe in paranormal stuff until weird shit started happening to both of us. We recently bought an older house and renovated it, everything seemed fine.

My wife has been having very erotic dreams about some flapper woman from the 1930s and she started talking about how detailed they were. That this woman would kiss her and finger her in a dream and she'd wake up with a soaking wet pussy. My wife just attributed to her perhaps thinking women were pretty, and shrugged it off. Then one night I had a dream, two very attractive women were kissing my chest, smiling at me and stroking my dick. Ok - well, cool wet dream right? Easily dismissible as a wet dream and it was a fun one at that.
Months go by, every once in a while we have erotic dreams of these same people, usually one is molesting my wife but there are always two women trying to fuck me. Anyway my wife is cleaning the house and I was upstairs doing some work on my computer and I hear my wife scream and she comes running up stairs.
"Someone just whispered in my ear," she was panting, "and I felt someone grab my breast!"
I looked at her like she was crazy.
"What?" I thought she was fucking with me so I smacked her on the ass and was like, "I would have grabbed your pussy."
"No, fuck - I'm serious!" She yelled at me, "take me seriously!"
My heart sunk a bit, this was the first time I've seen her pissed off in a very long time - this wasn't like her at all.
"Sit down, take a deep breath - well what did the voice say?"
She sat down, she was frazzled, "it was a woman's voice, it said 'nice' and then something grabbed my breast..."
I lost it. I started laughing my ass off, "well yeah you do have a nice set of tits, absolutely, nice ass too - you're hot as fuck."
"Fuck you! I'm serious - I looked behind me and there was no one there, stop joking!"
Then from behind her on a table I set up for bills and paperwork an entire folder fell on the floor.
My wife jumped up.
"WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK," she screamed.
My heart stopped. The folder wasn't even close to the edge of the table and my wife wasn't near it - something had to have pushed it off. My wife jumped into my arms.
"Leave us alone!" my wife yelled.
I didn't know what to say at all, I was going through everything in my mind about what just happened, and I was trying to rationalize it. It had to have been the wind, but it's winter and all the windows are shut.
"Ok, it's ok," I comforted my wife. We had dinner, talked about what happened and went to bed.
I was sleeping soundly until my wife woke me up, she was nearly in tears.
"What's going on," I said half awake.
"I had a dream, this both of the women. She said she was sorry for scaring me and that she threw the folder on the floor because she didn't want us to argue. They like us and they are happy we moved in here and they said they'd stop and let us live in peace."
"Huh?" I was confused as fuck but told my wife we'd talk about it in the morning.
I went back to sleep and had a dream of a woman with dark hair pointing to a corner of my office, she then walked over to me and kissed me on the lips, smiled and walked away. I thought nothing of it, and had the same dream for the next two nights. I finally realized something was trying to tell me something so I checked the corner of the room. There was a 'false floor' cut - and I pried up the wood. I found a few erotic photographs of the women in our dreams, it was them.
I felt like I was going out of my mind, and the reality of our house actually being haunted crashed down on me.
My wife was continuing to have dreams, very erotic dreams of the short haired woman, I showed my wife the pictures and she immediately pointed to a picture, "That's her! That's HER!!"
My wife was more afraid than I was - I mean I don't think whatever these things were meant us harm - and plus, it was giving into my wife's fantasies about being with another woman. We're both not religious at all.
So I decided to get to the bottom of things and find out the history of the people who used to live in the house. It was some photographer, and also two women that lived with him. I turns out he was married to one of the women and I'm guessing the other woman was their live in lover? The weird thing is - he wasn't haunting us but these two women were.
After I found the pictures my wife started talking about moving, about selling the house.
I went to bed, had an erotic dream of two beautiful women fucking me - woke up with cum all over my underwear. My wife woke up too, "They said they fucked you."
She saw that I had wet dream, "yeah we need to move."
"It's not like I can get them pregnant," I joked.
Something got into my wife, "what if I want to get pregnant and they're taking all of your cum?"
I laughed, "it's like we're swingers but with ghosts."
She chuckled, "yeah weird."
"Plus I'm sure you like her eating your pussy or whatever you both do in your dreams."
She was a bit silent, but then said, "it feels so fucking real - like she's actually touching me and kissing me, most of the time she doesn't say anything at all she just comes in and makes love.. I mean has sex with me."
My eyes opened wide, "Makes love? hhahh - so you totally enjoy it."
"When was the last time we fucked?" She asked.
It had been a while, which was odd. Usually we'd fuck at least 3 times a week but it had been well over a month since my dick was in my wife. I think that is what stunned me the most, that I didn't even notice her and I haven't fucked in a long time - that wasn't like us at all.
I felt a cold touch run across my neck, almost like a woman's fingernail slightly skimming my skin.
"take her, fuck her good." a whisper came. My wife didn't hear it. It was freaky but I shrugged it off, nothing scared me at this point. I took my wife in my arms and kissed her, cupping her breast and started unzipping her pants. She did the same, unzipping my pants and gripping my cock.
I mounted my wife, right in the kitchen, on the counter. My hard cock throbbed inside her and she moaned with pleasure.
"They're watching," she said out of the blue.
"Good, they can watch me fuck my pretty little princess. They can watch me cum in my hot little wife."
She moaned more, she was so turned on - she clawed my back, scratching it as I felt her body and pussy tense up, she came on my cock and I couldn't hold off. I busted a load deep inside her, spilling my seed deep in her.
We ate dinner and went to bed. Both of us had dreams. I'll tell mine first.
She had red lips and dark hair. Her breasts were perfect, but she was wispy, almost like she moved in slow motion. Her voice was soft, but when she spoke her lips didn't move.
"Don't move, we like you both so much."
I think I said something like, "you know you're dead, right?"
And she said something like "perceptions..."
I then said something like, "No seriously, you died - is this what the afterlife is? Just hanging around and haunting people?"
I felt like she wasn't permitted to say anything, and she casually touched my face with her slender hand, and she smiled and she seemed a little bashful.
I asked again, "do you even know you're dead?"
The dream faded away with her kissing my lips.
My wife's dream was a bit more... interesting. Both of the women showed up and immediately were fondling her.
"You should stay, we won't hurt you, we like both of you."
They were playful, and she even noticed that they were 'wispy' - and didn't move their lips when they talked. One of them kissed her neck (she woke up with a hickey) and my wife told me it all felt so real. She said the short haired woman told her that she could 'feel our love,' and that it radiated and gave light to the house and that both of these women were very much in love with us.
My wife asked them how they passed but all they told her was "they lived a good life."
And out of the blue, "Imagine all of us having sex, you, us, your husband..."
My wife joked, "yeah but what if you get pregnant?"
She said they both looked at each other and smiled, almost like that was the plan. She woke up a bit freaked out.
Months passed, the dreams continued - but also things started getting a bit stranger. Objects would be moved when we came home from work, or when we went out to eat. Once some of our shower soap was poured on the floor and the towels thrown around in the bathroom. Loud thumps and footsteps could be heard in the middle of the night - sometimes I'd wake up covered in cum and not remember dreaming about them. My wife would wake up with hickies on her thighs and not remember dreaming about them. Sometimes we'd smell the sweet smell of perfume, or flowers - roses...
The final straw was when I woke up with a long scratch down my back - it felt like someone poured acid on me. We decided to move.
It was one of the weirdest experiences of my life. I burnt the pictures of the women, but saved digital copies.
I'm still wondering if it wasn't all pure psychological issues - perhaps there was a gas leak or some crazy chemical making us think weird shit, so I'm still questioning what happened - but my wife absolutely believes we were living in a haunted house and having sex with ghosts.
Farfetched - crazy, and I'm shaking my head while writing all of this.
In the picture, the short haired lady is the one that seemed the most interested in my wife, the one in the middle with her legs spread seemed very interested in me - and I'm not 100% sure who the woman on the end (right) is - a sister? She almost looks related to the one in the middle. Anyway - all the weirdness stopped when we moved out. No more dreams etc.
So - don't be mean please, I know it all sounds pretty fucked up and unbelievable - I mean ffs I don't even believe it when I think about it but I do know something weird was happening in that house.

This is my cuckold confession. How I convinced my wife to fuck my best friend.

This is my first ever "story." But I wanted to write down as many details as I could before I forgot. All this is 100% true. Tell me what you think after.

**************************************************************************

My wife and I are your typical high school sweethearts. We met when I was a sophomore and she was a freshman. Feels like ages ago, but back then getting to know a girl was a vast system of passing notes to her friends and trying to get her attention. I, unfortunately was too much of a chicken back then to just walk up to her and ask her out. But eventually we got together, and we experienced our first time both together. It's really amazing to know my first time is now my wife. So we broke up, several months later and didnt really stay in contact. I had been out of high school a year, and got back in contact with her and immediately started dating her. And the rest, as they say, "Is history."
Now my wife is your all-american girl next door. 5'2" tall and about 120 lbs. Perky, gorgeous b cup bust, long beautiful blonde hair, blue eyes, a stunning smile, and an ass to absolutely die for. She's always been the good girl too. Never skipping classes, or going to parties. She always chose to spend time with her family and set the example to her other sisters as a role model. Another thing, probably the biggest thing that made all this possible, my perfect wife can't lie! She's actually like, physically not capable of lying. It's amazing. I love her conscience. She's a very innocent wholesome girl.
As we went through young adulthood together, we were constantly ravishing each other. It was non-stop love-making between us and we would even go 3-4 times a day. I remember even back then though, a hot memory... We had a roommate that shared our room and i would pull her on top of me and let the moonlight hit her naked body and imagine my friend lustfully watching my (then girlfriend)wife ride my cock.. aww i'm a terrible person.. :p
While we were dating we had lots of role playing and things, but really only slept with each other. Then when i turned 21, we got married. We hit a few bumps along the way as we began to experience living together and being on our own, but it really brought us closer together.
So this whole sharing thing started when one night, my buddy and i were playing video games. We had been drinking pretty heavily, as was our normal tradition. My wife went to bed early that night, so we stayed up and shot the shit. We were sitting in our chairs, and he looked over at me and asked, "you should ask Kayla if she'd do a threesome!!" I laughed, and said, "ok, lol but you're the one getting yelled at when she hears this!! ahaha!" "NO NO NO DUDE I WAS JOKING DONT TELL HER." I knew he was panicing and may have been joking but i went with it. At the time, i thought my wife would just blow it off and roll her eyes. I thought she might get a kick out of hearing it though, so i put it in the mental locker and decided to tell her the next day.
After we had gotten home from work, we sat down to chill and started smoking a little weed. I looked over at my wife, hesitantly I said, "Wanna hear something funny that Andy said?" "what's that?" my wife replied. "He wanted to know if he could join us for a threesome!! ahah" i chuckled nonchalantly as i closely gauged her response. She was pretty stoned at this point so she was being quite blunt about things. I saw her bite her lip and a very curious sort of effect my words seemed to have on her. "you wouldn't do that would you jason?" she asked me quizzically. I thought about what it'd be like to watch my best friend get a blow job from my wife... "Honestly baby... I'm not gonna lie. Just thinking about it gets me crazy hard."
From that point on, the focus of our sex-life became a constant role playing game. We started having truly mind-blowing sex. I bought her a suction cup dildo that she could ride. It was soo hot watching her pussy cling so tightly to the dildo as she slid up and down on it. It became my favorite treat, to have my wife ride her toy and slowly give me a blowjob. Feeling her moan in pleasure like she was getting fucked... all the vibrations on my cock was too much. I exploded in her mouth with record shattering force. As she was looking up at me, smiling at how well she knew she just got me off, I said to her, "Baby... what do you think about letting me take pictures of you, in all sorts of ways and maybe showing them to andy and seeing what he thinks?" She flashed me a wicked smile and said, "would that make you happy baby?" she stuck out her lower lip and flashed me some puppy dog eyes. I knew it was her way of covering up that she liked it... but i didn't care.
"So how seriously are you about this threesome stuff jason, because once we go down this road, you know there's somethings I can't undo. I want you to be happy and everything to be ok more than anything else!" My wife said sweetly to me. The feeling of much my wife loves me washed over me like a wave. "Baby, I know i'm the person you love, I really think it could be amazing, and every single night i think about what i'd be like to watch you get taken by another guy.." She was standing right infront of me, we made eye contact and read each others souls. She nodded her head and smiled up at me. "Plus, I'll have a reason to spank you for being a bad girl.." i said. "well go get the camera, i'm getting all worked up thinking about this.."
I watched as my wife struck pose after pose. I kept telling her how much he was going to like these photos and how i was going to show him next time he was over. She would flash dirty little smiles at me, and i noticed a wet spot forming in her panties. I loved that this turned her on as much as it did me. I was getting insanely hard thinking about how my wife was posing for the camera bearing all, knowing i was going to show him these pictures. After we were all done with the photo session, I told her to get up and put on the blindfold. She smile, hopped up and went and put it on. I watched her pull it over her head. I couldn't help but scan over he beautiful body. How did I get soo fucking lucky? I thought to myself. This woman is incredible.
After she dawned the blindfold, the dirty thought train started rolling in my head. I reached for her hand and softly grabbed it. I guided her over to the bed and watched as my wife excitedly crawled on. I positioned her along the side of the bed in a doggy style position. . I looked down hungrily, as my wife was bent there ass up in the air, she was moaning softly and very worked up from the pictures. I bent down and kissed her neck and nibbled at her ear. I whispered in hear ear, "I cant wait to watch you be my little slut..." "mmmmmmmmmmm" she moaned out and wriggled her hips. I lifted her head slightly and guided my cock towards her mouth. "Baby, Pretend this is the first time you're giving him head. How would you do it?" I watched as a giant smile swept across my wife's face. She gently reached up and started stroking my cock. I gasped as she slowly kissed the head. I immediately started playing with her ass. I watched as it jiggled sexily when i smacked it. "god Kayla, you have a great ass." She let out a long moan on my cock which sent shock waves through my body. I grabbed her dildo and started gently running it's head gently up and down her pussy lips. I looked back down at her face, And watched in amazement as she slowly slid her lips down my cock.. I moaned loudly as she took me all the way in her mouth and flicked her tongue along the base. God damn she was soo fucking good at that. "ya know, andy has never even had a blow job.. you're going to blow his fucking mind..." with that my wife started really working my cock. She was getting soo wet from the dirty talk, the toy was able to start to slide in. I pulled it out and grabbed her head and pulled her hair back. Forcing her to gasp for air.
I looked down at my wife as she was pouting her lips. I was apparently depriving her of her sexual appetite.. ahaha. "Kayla, Ask andy right now to please give you his cock.." As the words came out of my mouth i shuddered at the implications of how sexy that was. Without missing a beat, she called out in a sultry tone.. "Andy, please give me your cock.." My cock instantly got two times harder and my lust went into overdrive. I worked that dildo in her pussy and watched as she clutched to the bed sheets and moaaned... After i Had worked it all the way in, i lifted her head up back to my cock. She hungrily started in on me. "you love this dont you my little slut.." I started fucking her with the dildo slowly, and only got moans of pleasure as a response. My wife had to resort to using her hand so she could catch her breath. The sight of her moaning beneath me while something was taking her was having a profound affect on me. I started picking up the pace, fucking her with long steady strokes.
My hand fell crisply on her ass. "God baby you're soo fucking sexy.. such a good girl." She kissed the head of my cock. I spanked her again and started really fucking her with the dildo. "MMMMMM god jason.... mmmmm" my wife said as she was really getting into it. The thought of my wife getting taken like that was sending me over the edge. I pulled the toy out of her, and took my position behind her.. I took my time feeling her ass, she wiggled her ass desperately trying to be touched. I reached down and spread her legs further and pushed her shoulders down onto the bed. I grabbed my now throbbing cock, (which by the way is a decent 6") and gently rubbed it up and down her pussy lips. She was the wettest i've ever felt, and the heat coming from her pussy was intense.
"Holy shit babe, you fucking love this...", "i'm sorry jason.." she replied. As she was saying that I spanked her hard, "Never apologize for doing what i tell you to my little slut.." She smiled and wiggled her hips.. I grabbed my cock and slowly started pushing into her. Fuck she was soo tight, even after she had been used by her toy, she was still super tight. I grunted as i started to sink further inside of her. I watched as her pussy lips tightly gripped my cock. I watched my cock slide all the way in and let out a big sigh... i felt her pussy all of a sudden tighten around my cock as she flexed, causing me to grunt. I reached out with two fingers and placed them gently on her lips..
Getting the hint she grabbed my hand and very sexily started sucking on my fingers. Goosebumps ran through my body as I imagined her mouth wrapped around my best friend. I slowly started moving in and out of her pussy. "Fuck baby, your pussy feels soo fucking good.." i moaned out. I watched as my wife took my fingers in her mouth.. "That's my good girl.." i said and started picking up the pace. I was pulling all the way out so my head was the last thing in and pushing back in all the way. With long steady strokes I wanted to make sure my wife got thoroughly fucked. "MMMMM ffuuuckckkkkk" my wife muttered out... she started pushing back hard against me matching my thrusts. I felt her pussy tighten around my cock. I knew she was getting close, and i was getting close too. I grabbed her hair and pulled it back... "mmmm god yess that feels sooo good...." she cried out. I felt my body tense as i neared orgasm. I reached out for her to suck on my fingers again. She hungrily started sucking on them... "god Kayla i'm gonna fucking cummm...." As i said that she suddenly deep throated my fingers and clenched her pussy.. "fuckkk ya.... uhhh" i said as i came. IT felt like all the energy in the universe came out my penis as i came harder than i had ever cum. "uhhhhh" as i shot into her..
My whole body was in tingles as we collapsed together. We held each other there and enjoyed the moment. After i regained my composure, i looked over at my wife. She was studying me to gauge my reaction, unsure still of how i felt about all this. I quickly smiled at her from ear to ear. "Holy shit Kayla...you're the most amazing woman ever... That was amazing." I told her. The whole new fantasy had been such a big turn on for me, it was really an eye-opener. She was kind of looking a little nervous, and looking down at the bed. "What's wrong babe? If you are uncomfortable with this at all, you're going to let me know. Right?" I asked her. "Yes... It's not that i'm uncomfortable..." she replied leaving a trail.. "But what?" I asked her really curious now.. "Well I dont want to ruin what we have, and I'm worried at how much.. This turns me on.." She finally got out.
She turned her big puppy dog eyes up at me and looked for my answer. I lowered my head and planted a soft kiss on her lips. "Baby if this were truly going to bother me, I'd let you know. I'm a very jealous person and i guarantee as soon as i feel something not right, I'll let you know." I said. I reached out and put her hair behind her ear. At that moment, we were one. You can't explain this feeling to someone who's never felt love, but a huge wave of affection fell over me. "What is it that you're trying to get out of this jason? How far are you willing to take this?" Her question took a bit of time to think through. "Well honestly baby, I want us to stay stronger than ever, but maybe invite him in to share in our sex life a little bit. I want to watch you cum over and over in a night. And I find it sexy knowing that my friend wants you and thinks about you. I know he's never going to try to steal you for a relationship, so that's why this works. I would never want you to date another guy.." I explained "Basically Andy would be our normal friend, but when you decided that you were feeling horny, you could have both of us at will. My only rule is I have to be present at all times."
"Well show him the pictures and tell me what he thinks..." she replied. I could tell that she was warming very fast to the idea.
"Ok, i'll invite him over soon. I think you should start being a little tease though and maybe making it harder on him.. :p" I said with a chuckle
"Jason.. that's mean.. But i like it. Just remember, this is all your fault!" she said with a pointed finger.
"ahah, i take full responsibility." I said with raised hands.
o the work week went by, and the pillow talk continued. Every night when we would have sex, I'd make lots of dirty comments on how i wanted to watch her do this and that. It really spiced up our sex life to say the least. It became more obvious that it wasn't just my fantasy.. My innocent little wife would get soo hot when i talked about it.
The weekend rolled around and as usual, my best friend andy was going to spend most of the weekend with me. I was thinking about how to best approach this, and decided that I thought it'd be hot if Kayla more or less, seduced him. So we got all the pictures on the computer and i had picked through them and picked out some really excellent ones. I was excited at thought. My friend had been dying to know what was under her clothes. I was curious to see what he thought of her. They had gone to school together too, so he had known her for about 4 years at this point.
Before he arrived my wife and i talked it over. She was nervous for him to see the pictures. Crazy questions like what if he doesn't like me popped up. Let me get this straight. My wife is a bombshell. She still gets me hard every time i see her naked... I reassured her that I wouldn't just show them to him. My plan was to get him to ask to see them and try and get the wheel spinning in his head.
My wife came out of the room wearing a pair of short shorts and a baby doll. She looked my way for approval. I scanned her up and down, marveling at her body as she stood in front of me. "yes babe, that will do quite fine.."
My friend came over and we all hung out and Kayla was paying more attention to him. She would do little things like come over and give me a big hug and bend over with her ass facing him. While she was hugging me, I sneaked a peek over at him to see if he looked. Yup he was studying her very intensely. I closed my eyes and kissed her passionately. The emotions rushing through me as I comprehended the entireity of what was going on was intense. I had to fight off the erection i was getting from my wife's teasing.
"Well I'm off to bed boys, dont stay up too late.."she said looking at both of us. My wife and I passed a knowing message to each other. "I love you babe sleep well!" I chimed in,
"Good night Kayla." Andy said.
She smiled and spun around. And slowly walked to our room and closed the door behind her. I watched as andy checked her out. He suddenly realized what he was doing and stopped and looked over at me.
"See why i'm soo whipped bro? ahah" i said to ease the situation.
"Sorry dude, i couldn't help it. She is freaking hot dude. How'd you pull that?" He said to me jokingly.
"I have no idea honestly. She is amazing though. Plus she's really good in bed." I said, looking over and gauging his response. He lifted his eyebrows as if he was pondering the extent of what i meant. We got up and started making more drinks. It was kind of a average weekend to have both of us get drunk and play video games together. A couple drinks down the hatch, we went out for a smoke break.
"Did you tell Kayla about what i asked?" Andy asked a little nervously.
"Ya, I did." I replied back. I Kinda let it pause there and gave him a "uh-oh" look. I told him then though, "She wasnt mad just thought it was funny you'd say that."
"DUDE WHAT THE FUCK!!! she's gonna hate me now.." Andy said back.
"it's alright man, no big deal. She seemed rather nonchalant about it." I said back with a matter-of-fact tone.
"oh hmm.. sorry for checking her out earlier dude. Girls that cute dont usually walk around like that when i'm there. Ahaha. I cant' help it." andy said.
"It's good man. Kinda flattering in a way. Means i got a hottie right? I'm proud of her. You can check her out." I said. I didn't want to be too forward so i left it at that.
After several hours of gaming, we were pretty drunk and tired. It was getting close to 2 am, and we were both just clicking around on the computers. I had put a folder of some sexy photos of Kayla in a folder on the desktop. None of them were full nudes, just her in underwear. I marked the folder Jason-time. I left the folder minimized on my task bar. I was pretty hammered at that point and got up to go to the bathroom. "andy, bro.. can you start my download for torrents... I'm too drunk.. ahaha." I slurred out. We were both pretty sloshed at that point. I saw him nod, and move over to my computer. I turned and walked to the bathroom, wondering if he'd find them. Out of nowhere i hear a, "no fucking way.." from andy in the other room. I silently wonder if he stumbled upon her photos. I finshed up and opened the door. From my point of view, he had his back towards me and was going from 1 picture to the next. He heard the door open and panicked and tried to close them and turned around and looked at me. "uhh dude it was open and i was trying to close it.." andy muttered out.
"Well you already looked at them.. ahah what do you think?" I questioned him. "I kinda want to get an unbiased opinion. Cause I cant tell if my opinion has been skewed by the years."
As soon as it dawned on him that he wasn't in trouble for seeing them, he looked back at my computer and looked closely at the picture on the screen. There was my cute wife's heart shaped ass in pink booty shorts. She was bent over slightly and the picture really showed how nice her ass is. I got a little thrill off watching him closely inspect her curves. I walked up to where he was sitting. He went to another picture of my wife. She was laying across my bed on her stomach, in a mini skirt, little white thong, and really would crumble any guy.
"Wow dude, your wife has such a nice ass..." he commented under his breath.
"Thanks man.. kinda makes sense why i'm whipped now, eh? She keeps me pretty happy." I said. I felt a great since of pride seeing how Andy searched through the pictures. The last picture he clicked on was a classic. My wife had dressed up for me in full fishnet, some on the arms, and also a mini skirt, bicro bikini and a thong. The picture showed her leaning forward and with her hands up holding her hair. Her breasts were barely staying in the top and she looked incredibly seductive.
"I always thought Kayla was a shy good girl..." He said, still admiring her pic.
"Oh she is, she just likes to be naughty for me."I replied with a smirk.
"Damn dude, is this all the pictures you have?" Andy asked.
"No, but the other ones are all her naked and you don't get to see those. Ahaha, Unless you want me to ask Kayla that as well?" I jokingly asked. The alcohol was really starting to kick my ass. Thoughts began swirling in my head of telling him all the different talks my wife and I had. If he only knew what she wanted...
I went to the folder with the better pictures, and opened them. I heard him sharply take in a breath as he scanned over them. "Dude.... fuckin wow" was all he said. I'm not gonna lie, I definitely felt proud. Watching my friend ogle all over pics was a turn-on. I saw him pull up a close-up of her pussy. He just stared at it for a little bit, and looked over every detail.
“Wow she's got a great body.” Andy said.
“Thanks man!” I replied. It was such a turn-on showing her to him. “I'm going to check on Kayla, I'll be right back.”
I headed over to our room excited to tell Kayla i showed him her pics. I walked in the room and shut the door behind me. I crawled up to her and laid down next to her. “Andy really liked your pictures my love.” I whispered in her ear. I heard her moan as I slid my hand down her stomach towards her pussy. My fingers discovered she was soaked and she flashed me a wicked grin. “It turns you on knowing my best friend is dreaming about fucking you doesnt it my little slut?” I asked as I pushed two fingers inside her.
I watched as she arched her back and let out a moan. “Oh yes baby. I want him so badly.” she cooed out to me. I was so turned on by all this. I just wanted it to happen now. She started bucking her hips into my fingers. Her breath started getting short and I felt her body start to tense up. I kissed her on the lips and moved to whisper in her ear.
“I cant wait until Andy and I have our way with you.”
She tensed up hard and started to shudder out her orgasm. I leaned in and kissed her hard as her pussy clenched my fingers. “Mmmmmmmmm” she moaned out. I watched as she let out a big sigh and rode out her orgasm.
“Are we ready to make this happen baby?” I asked between breaths.
“Oh yes Jason. I cant wait”
“Ok, well I'm going to go check on Andy he's still out on my computer I think.” I leaned in and kissed her and headed back out as Kayla curled up to sleep.
I didnt even bring up the pictures and just played games with him like normal. We joked around a bit and just ended up passing out.
The next morning I woke up late and slowly opened my eyes. I looked over as the light hit my wife's body. She looked like an angel lying there naked. As I gazed at her, an idea popped into my head. I leaned forward and kissed her awake.
“Good morning sexy!” I cooed in her ear as she began to wake up.
“Good morning.” she replied. Looking for a shirt to throw on.
“Got an idea for you. Walk around the house naked pretending to do stuff and see if Andy peaks at you.” I said, wondering if she'd go for it.
A wicked little grin formed on her face and she fluffed her hair and started towards the kitchen. I couldn't believe she was so excited to do it. She rustled around in the kitchen for a bit, acting oblivious to her lack of clothing.
“Oh crap! Totally forgot you were here Andy! I'm sorry.” I heard through the door suddenly.
She immediately booked it back to our room and closed the door. She had a fire in her eyes and tackled me to the bed. I was still naked and as she straddled me. I squeezed her ass to draw her close to me and kissed her passionately. She started to grind into me, and that's when I realized how wet she was.
“Wow your pussy is on fire babe!” I said as she slid her lips along my shaft. “Obviously you ejoy teasing my poor friend.”
She locked eyes with me and pushed back against me. “I think i'm ready..” she said under her breath.
“Close your eyes” I said softly to her. She obliged. “How do you want to ride him the first time? Show me!”
She reached back and wrapped her hand around my cock. She started rubbing my head up and down her soaking slit getting it well lubricated. I glanced up at her face and saw her biting her lip and eyes closed. I ridiculously stiff knowing she was thinking about him. She started lowering herself on my cock. She got about halfway down and squeezed super hard with her kiegels and gyrated her hips. She lowered herself the rest of the way down and moaned loudly.
She started picking up the pace and moaning louder and louder. I knew my buddy could hear her out in the living room. Funny to me that they were both thinking about fucking each other as she rode my cock. She bit her lip and grinded down hard against me. I looked up at her face as her eyes were closed. She was loving this..
“Does my little slut like riding my friends cock?” I asked her softly.
“Oh god yes.... his cock feels so good.” She cooed back to me. She started riding me harder and faster. I could tell she was getting close.
“Good girl!” I whispered in her ear. “Your such a good little slut.”
“MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM uhhhhh fuckkkkkkk” She cried out. “I'm cumming...!”
“That's it baby! Cum all over my best friends cock!” I said somewhat quietly in her ear. She started shuddering and panting. Her moans began to wind down. We both looked at each other with mischievous smiles.
“I cant wait until this actually happens my love.” I said as i kissed her on the neck.
She giggled and looked me in the eyes. “Me either”
We got dressed and went out and made breakfast. It was quite ironic to have eggs with my buddy out in the living room, completely oblivious to our plans. Kayla was wearing a short little robe that was quite thin. Black underwear underneath that shone through.
After breakfast we chit chatted and talked about what we were going to do that day. We agreed to have a nice little movie day in and just chill. Kayla changed into these little tiny yoga booty shorts, and a tank top with no bra. It was so hot watching her get up from the couch and crawl doggystyle to the TV to change volume. I caught andy stealing several glances. In my head the notion that my wife was going to be fucking somebody else tonight was constantly swirling around my head.
We started drinking pretty early that afternoon. It was only probably 3 pm and we were all getting a little tipsy. I had a pool table in my garage, so we all migrated out there to play it. My wife would take the most ridiculous poses every time she took a shot. Trying to show as much as possible. I got a kick out of it. Kayla was getting flirty with Andy and he was flirting right back. We switched the game to cutthroat. A couple games into it and a couple more drinks, my wife went and cranked up the music. She was obviously quite drunk as she began dancing around and singing with the music. We were all having a good time.
“We should play strip pool!” Kayla uttered out. I looked over at my buddy and he just had his eyebrows raised looking at me.
“Sounds good to me, although you are going down baby!” I replied.
In cutthroat, you each get 5 balls ie 1-5 6-10 11-15 and when the other ppl hit all yours in you're finished. Well, Andy was up to break first and BAM he hits it and one of kaylas balls goes in. She tried to act frustrated but i wasnt buying it. We both stared intently as she reached under he shirt and pulled it over her head. She smiled at both of us and giggled it off.
He hit another one in. He stood up and looked over at Kalya expectantly. She looked at me, then back at him. “I'm only taking my socks off this time, that counts as 1.”
“Haha, well if you play like you normally do, its just a matter of time Kayla!” Andy chuckled under his breath.
She got her socks off and was standing there in yoga shorts, a bra and panties. She went over to the pocket andy was trying to shoot in and let her boobs hang down right above it. She was wiggling back and forth trying to distract him. He missed my a mile and obviously it worked.
Next was my turn. I lined it up and sunk her ball in. That grin was wiped right off her face. “HA! C'mon babe... this was your idea.”
She stepped back away from the pool table and turned around. She hooked her thumbs in her waistband and started dancing a little bit. As she wiggled her way out of the she looked back at Andy and smiled. There she was in a tiny black thong and a pushup bra. I was pretty blown away by how comfortable she was. Normally she's a good conservative girl.
I Aimed carefully and hit another one in. Again she tried to act flustered but I could tell it was fake. She Turned around again facing away from us. She reached behind her back and unclasped her bra. She had our undivided attention and was relishing it. She reached her hands up under her bra and tossed it out on a chair. We watched as she turned around. She had her hands covering her nipples and strutted over to us. She stood there in her thong clutching her tits waiting for me to take a turn.
“That's right we're playing pool!” I laughed. I lined up my shot and missed it. Rats. Oh well. Andy and i watched as she had to use both hands to use her pool stick. The combination of her ass sticking out in a thong, and her tits squishing against the pool table was a sight to behold. She hit one of mine in and one of andys. We both took our shirts off.
Next was Andy's turn. Kayla wasnt coving up anymore and was floating around the room like an angel. Kayla went over to andy and got real close to him. “If you hit all of Jason's balls in you can touch them.” She said motioning towards her tits. Andy got a big grin on his face.
“CHEATING!!” I called out. “Not fair to use those against me!”
Somehow the stars aligned and he sunk all of mine in. I got compeletely naked and sat down in my chair to watch. My wife had 1 ball left and Andy had 4. He sunk her last one in and stood up triumphantly. Looking defeated, Kayla dropped her panties. She stood in the middle of the room stark naked, tying her ponytail up.
“So when do i get to play with them?” Andy asked, pointing at her tits.
“Oh ya, now i suppose. Come sit in this chair.” Kayla responded. She looked over at me to make sure everything was ok. I was ear-to-ear smiles back at her. He sat down in the chair and she straddled the end of his legs.
“They're all yours!” She said to him, giving her tits a little shake. His eyes were fixed on her tits. He reached up and started fondling her. It was a huge turn on to see from my poiint of view. He was feeling every bit of her tits. I looked at her face and she had her eyes closed. I heard her let out a big sigh. She moaned a little from the massaging.
“Wow Kayla, Your tits are soo amazing” And he said short of breath. He leaned her forward and started kissing on them. I watched as he circled her nipple with his tongue and started sucking on it. Kayla let out a moan an relaxed on his lap. I walked towards the bar and asked anyone if they wanted another drink. Kayla said sure and stood up and walked over to me. She had a wicked grin on her face. She got up close to me behind the bar and stuck my hand between her thighs.
I immediately looked her in the eyes. She was absolutely soaking! That little slut really likes this. We both smirked at eachother and i knew it was just a matter of time now. I still couldnt believe how wet she was. This was going to be a fun night.
“Hey baby, you should lay on the pool table so we can do some body shots.” I suggested.
Liking this idea she got up on the table and laid down. There was her perfect 19 year old body spread out naked on the table. I put the tequila shot on her navel, and the lime in her mouth. I added some salt on her hip bone.
“You first since you won pool” I said to andy. He got up and went over to her and took the shot. He took his sweet time licking up the salt. I'm pretty sure there was some tongue action on the lime transfer as well. We took turns doing a couple body shots then helped her up. She kissed me long and passionately on the lips. She grabbed my hand and started walking me towards our bedroom.
“You comin?” I asked Andy. He looked bewildered. Unsure of what to do.
“You guys are just drunk its not a good idea.” he replied.
“Actually I've been planning this for several weeks.” Kayla chimed in. “It's not the alcohol. Would you mind if I gave you a blowjob?” She bit her lip and motioned for him to follow us. He did, and all three of us went into the room. My heart was racing. Andy started removing his clothes. Kayla got down on her knees and started kissing my cock. I reached out coming my fingers through her hair.
“That's a good girl....” I moaned out as my wife started sucking me off. Andy was out of his clothes in a hurry and went to stand next to me. Kayla started rubbing me with her hand as she began to kiss on his cock. His was a little bit bigger than mine; which is the biggest shes ever had. He instantly got full hard at about 7.5 inches. I couldnt help but watch as my wife expertly flicked her tongue around his cock. She looked up at him and started stuffing more and more into her mouth. She came up for air then deepthroated the whole thing.
“Holy fucking shit ughhh” Andy cried out. This was his first blowjob by someone who knew what they were doing. He looked down in disbelief as Kayla repeatedly sucked all of it in. I reached down to make sure she was still ready and wet, and her whole bottom was soaking. This was the most she's ever been turned on by a mile.
“lets get up on the bed” I suggested. Kayla stood up and smiled at Andy as they crawled in bed with me. She laid down on her back in the middle of the bed. One on each side, we started kissing each nipple.
“My Wildest fantasy is coming true!” Kayla moaned out. We both kissed her neck and back to her tits. She was squirming and moaning and writhing under us. My hand snaked its way down her stomach and found her clit. Her pussy was absolutely on fire! I kissed my way down her stomach and started sucking on her clit and flicking it with my tongue.
“MMMMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmm yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.” Kayla Cried out. “Please dont stop...” I slowly pushed a finger in as i sucked on her clit. Then two.
She grabbed onto my hair and pushed my face down into her clit. “Ohhh Jason i'm cumming...” I heard as she started grinding her hips into my face. I Grabbed both of her ass cheeks and pulled her in tighter.
“MMMMMM FCUKKK YAAAAAAAAAA OHHHHH UHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Kayla moaned out. As she was recovering i rolled her up to doggy style and spanked her ass. Andy took a seat infront of her and she immediately started sucking him. I spanked her again.
“God Kayla, you're such a good fucking slut!” I said as i rubbed my cock up and down her pussy. I started pushing in her tight pussy. I felt her body tense up as i got the tip in. I put my hand on the small of her back and pushed lightly for her to go deeper. She was sucking off Andy like a wild woman. I Felt her tight pussy squeezing my cock as I slid in.
“God your pussy feels so good baby. You're soo wet. Do you like being used by two guys?” I asked her
She let out a long moan with Andy's cock still in her mouth. I pulled almost all the way out and slid back in. She looked soo sexy sucking my friends cock as I fucked her. I started going harder and harder. You could hear how wet she was as I smacked against her.
“ohhhh god yes Jason. Fuck your little slut” She cried out. It took everything i Had to not cum right there as she said that. She was jacking him off and looking back at me. God she's so fucking sexy. I pulled out and sat down on the bed. She still had her ass up in the air as if it were begging for more cock. Andy got the hint and got behind her. She started stroking my cock locking eyes with me. I watched as he lined his cock up to her. She bit her lip and whimpered.
It was surreall; watching as my friend entered her. I lifted her chin so she would kiss my cock. She looked so perfect there between us. She was moaning all over my cock as he pushed into her. I reached down and brushed her hair behind her ear. She looked up at me with lust glazing over her eyes. It was so hot seeing how much she liked this. Andy was slowly pumping her now. I watched as her ass cheeks jiggled a little with each of his thrusts.
“Oh my god Kayla, your pussy is sooo fucking tight.” Andy mentioned between thrusts.
She was lightly stroking my cock right now. Lost in the sensation of a new cock inside her. She looked back at him and spread her cheeks.
“Do you like fucking your best friends wife?” She asked him with a wicked smile. He shuddered but didnt say anything. He grabbed each side of her hips firmly and started thrusting harder. Kayla was moaning loudly with each slap against her ass. A loud smack rang out as he spanked her.
“Ohhhh gooodddd yess.... Andy ugh..... fuck meeeeeeeee!!!!!!!” Kayla moaned out unctrollably. “dont stop ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh i'm cummmminnngggg!!!”
Andy kept taking her hard. I watched as she tensed up and came harder than she had in her life. She balled up the sheets with her fists and was moaning out gibberish. Andy started to slow down. She collapsed down on her side trying to catch her breath. By this time I was hard as a rock. I positioned her with one leg forward and started entering her on her side. It was a new sensation pushing into her after someone else had fucked her. I Leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. She kissed me back with soo much passion and love. It felt like time stopped for a second and it was just me and her on the universe. After our kiss, I whispered in her ear, “I love you.”
“I love you too” she said back.
I rolled her up on top of me. Her ass was hovering above my cock and looked so ready to be fucked. I pushed her back onto me. Her pussy wrapped tightly around my pole as she slid down. She leaned forward on her hands and started riding me slowly. I loved watching her tight pussy grip and pull my cock every time she lifted up. I spread her ass apart and watched her tight pussy.
“God baby, you're fucking amazing.” I remarked.
She looked back at me and grinded against my cock. I gave her ass a nice little smack. She picked up the pace and was riding me hard now.
“MMMM fuck. Just like that baby. Fuck that dick.” I watched as she reached down and started playing with her clit.
“Ohhhh OHHH oHHH yes mmmmm” kayla moaned out.
I started thrusting back into her each time she came down. “be a good little slut and cum on daddys dick baby.” When I said this she twitched and started tensing up. “Ya that's it baby, cum for daddy.” In the meantime i could feel my own orgasm building. I could feel myself getting close.
“MMMMMMMMMMMM yaaaaaaaaa fuckkkkk” she moaned out. “I'm gonna cum again ughhhhhh”
“That's my little slut. Let me feel you cum.” I responded. I could feel my balls start to tighten.
“MMMMMMMMMM yaaaaaaaaaaaa ohhhhhhh ohhhhhhh ohhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh AHHHHHHHHHHHHH” She cried out as she came.
“Ohhh ya fuckkkkk!” i cried out as i came inside her. We stayed there for a second as we both recovered. I felt like my entire energy force just got shot out the end of my cock. She climbed off of me and layed between me and Andy. He got infront of her in missionary position and kissed her on the lips. They made out for a little bit as her heart rate dropped back down.
“Mind if we keep going for a bit?” Andy asked me.
“Go for it! I'll watch..” I said.
Andy lifted her legs back to her ribs and brushed his cock up against her pussy. I watched as he pushed into her. He leaned down and held her and began kissing her again. It was hot watching him slowly pump in and out her. She was kissing him back and moaning into his lips. He started picking up the pace a little bit and broke the kiss. She was moaning loudly now as he was sliding his big cock in and out of her. She looked so sexy whimpering with each thrusts as her titties bounced with them.
“MMMM andy your cock feels soo good.” She said looking up at him. “I love how it stretches my pussy.”
“God kayla.. you're sooo perfect.” Andy said to her. “You have no idea how long i've wanted to do this.” He stopped for a second and put her legs above his shoulders. He wrapped his wrists around her thighs and started fucking her again.
“How hard do you want it?” Andy asked.
“mmmmm, I'll let you know.” She replied.
Andy was fucking her hard. I could see his cock pistoning in and out of her pussy.
“Oh god... Uhhh yesss...” kayla called out in between thrusts.
“Fuck me harder Andy.. Please give me your cock. Ohhhhhhhhhh yaaaa. OHHHH FUCK ME WITH THAT BIG DICK YESSSSSS”
Watching kayla get fucked like that was incredible. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she was getting pummeled.
“OH GODDD YESSS YESSS FUCK ME ANDY... Please dont stop... Please dont fucking stop ohhhh.” My wife cried out.
“I'm going to cum in your litle pussy kayla, oh ya..” Andy growled out.
“OHHH ahhh ughhh ahhhhhhhhhhh” kayla cried out. They were both lost in it and going crazy.
“HMMMMMM oohhhh hhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhh” Andy and kayla came together. It was soo sexy to watch. They spread out on the bed and lied there catching their breath. They sat their panting for a little bit letting the last session catch up to them. Kayla looked over at me to see how I was doing.
“You alright?” kayla inquired.
“Ya that was soooooooooo sexy baby! You're awesome!” I replied.
We got up to get in the shower. I kissed Kayla on the lips hard. God I loved this woman. Definitely “the one.” Later that night we fucked her again, and the next morning. All-in-all i shared her with him 10 separate times. Most epic sex of our lives. :) Hope you enjoyed this story, give me some feedback. Should I tell what happened after that?

ok so i just joined this website for someone to talk to. i don't really know what to do right now and it has been a surreal day. i borrowed my brothers laptop earlier because mine wasn't working. i was on his account so i decided to be a bit naughty and see if i could find anything of interest, didn't really find much in his files but i did find a few bookmarks that i didn't know what to make of. he's favourited a lot of incest porn and in particular brothers and sisters, not to mention a lot of ass related videos! i wasn't sure if this was purely just a fantasy in general or whether he was fantasising about me but it made me think a lot.

i am not a particularly good looking girl and a lot of effort is required for decent insta pics. but at the same time judging by his collection of ass worship and rimming videos, it made me wonder as i think i have the the type of ass he seems to like - its fairly big, round but firm. i would've understood if he wasn't popular but a lot of girls fancy him as well as my friends and he was quite active from what i heard. he has a nice manly build and looks pretty hot in jeans.

so i was browsing this site all day and to be honest, it made the situation worse. theres no way another guy like that would be in to me and it had me imagining what his dick would look like and what he would do with me, if he was given the chance.

we are really close but i always imagined as brother and sister though i knew he was good looking. but i played a million scenarios in my head of him doing the types of things in the videos he's saved to me. i thought about creeping in to his room to play with his cock at night, for him to creep in to my room and eat my ass, finger it and fuck it like the videos. but at the same time, what if he didn't? how would you even go about making something like this happen? and if it did, it would change everything forever and how would life be after that? all those questions were running through my head.

anyway he came home earlier, so i decided to take of my knickers and just wear my tight pyjamas to make my ass stick out. i bumped in to him in the kitchen and i could see him in the corner of my eye that he was looking at me but whether he was looking at my ass i didn't know. and when he was walking out of the room, he looked round again although he had no reason to so i turned around and he immediately he looked the other way though i wish he hadn't. but i needed to make sure and tested him one last time, i waited till he came back from the garage to go back upstairs and i got up to go upstairs too making sure he was right behind me. i walked up the stairs with him directly behind and i know he was fixated on my ass inches away from his face and it was confirmed by the mirrors at the top of the stairs - he looked very lustful.

at this point, i decided i had to have him even if it was just a one off but i really didn't know what to do and realised that it would probably require time. but i wanted to make sure that if he was going to masturbate over anything it would be over me. whether he liked me was still unknown but i knew he wanted my ass. so i was looking for any excuse to go to his room and make sure i showed him as much of it as i could before he went to sleep.

after spending what seemed an eternity trying to figure out how to go to his room, i thought i would just go in and pretend i was bored although i never really used to do that. i walked in and the lights were off and he was lying on the bed watching something on his laptop with his earphones in. he told me to go and he was really tired but i insisted i was bored and sat on his bed as close to his face as possible anyway so there was no way he would not be able to see my ass. he seemed a little frustrated as if he was in the middle of something and i had just interrupted him and changed the position of his laptop so i couldn't see the screen. i asked him what he was doing and he said he was watching a movie, he never uses his earphones to watch a movie as i can always hear from outside his room when he's watching a movie so i knew he was up to something somehow although it was a bit strange as he was lying on his stomach. i said lets see and turned the laptop around but his right arm was stuck under the duvet as my back rested on it and he couldn't get it out in time to stop me having a look at the screen. i clicked the movie off and clicked on the safari tab to see about 4 tabs of bro sis porn.

my instant reaction was to act like i was surprised as he looked really embarrassed and didn't know where to look. i knew i had to make him comfortable as quick as possible so i told him it was okay and i didn't mind, he looked at me a bit confused so i got up a little, grabbed his hand and placed it on my ass and sat back down.

he seemed momentarily shocked but i told him it was his if he wanted it and smiled. he seemed relieved and whispered if i was sure, and i just pressed my ass down on his hand and he got the idea as he gave it a squeeze. he pulled me a little further in to the bed and lifted the duvet to show his boxers next to his knees, ass out and dick hard. i whispered i knew it and he took my left hand and placed it on his cock and pulled the duvet back up. for a while he put on the movie and we literally didn't speak at all and he just squeezed my ass through my pyjamas while i played with his dick. after about 10 minutes of silence, he asked me to get in to the bed and i reminded him that mum was in the other room. he told me not to worry and we just lie on our stomachs and pretend like we watching a movie.

so we put the laptop at the head of the bed and some pillows just below to rest on while we lay on our stomachs. with better access he continued squeezing my ass and eventually he put his hands inside and reached for my asshole. i squirmed at first as this was the first time, and he just kept on rubbing it with the tip of his finger. he was finding it quite difficult to get his finger in so he pulled it out, looked at me and actually licked it before continuing.

I was so horny by this point and he visibly was too. He got up and walked to the door as i just looked at his muscular ass with just a t-shirt on and opened it to check if anyone was walking around in the hallway. He came straight back with his dick in his hand asked me to open my mouth. The dick was so hard and the veins were popping out i kissed the tip of his dick while i looked in his eyes, i couldn't explain the expression on his face - like he just wanted to fuck me so bad – he certainly wasn’t looking at me like his baby sis anymore. I licked it a few times up and down but the saneness in me reminded him that if someone walked in it would be impossible to explain. He returned back to the door and checked it again, ran back, pulled the duvet down - spread my ass cheeks and just licked my ass crack from bottom to top and went straight to the asshole and started probing it with his tongue. He told me he'd been wanting to do that for a long time. I was so worried about getting caught and told him to come back in to the bed.

We actually watched the movie for a little bit as he rested his hand inside my pyjamas occasionally giving it a squeeze. Within 10 mins, mum walked in to see where i was and we acted as if she was interrupting an interesting movie and she got the point and said don't stay up for too long. She walked away and closed the door of her room as we both knew that something was about to happen.

We gave it about 15 minutes and i told him i was going to my room to sleep just to tease him. He sat at the edge of the bed and grabbed the top of my pyjamas and pulled me back and took a bite of my ass and gave it a slap. I felt like one of those sluts he shags but loved it. He sat me down on his dick and asked me to grind on it. I happily obliged and rolled my ass around on it till his dick felt like concrete. I stood up and bent over for him and looked behind while he took of my pyjamas and started kissing my ass. I stood upright again as he just digged in to my asshole like he was starving for a good 10 minutes. By the end of it he was swirling his tongue inside my ass while his dick looked like it was going to explode. After he was done, it was finally my turn. I turned around and got on my knees and pulled his boxers off. I sucked his cock and balls for as long as i could until he told me he had to cum and i told him to just do it so he did in my mouth. I am back in my room now contemplating what will happen tomorrow. Excited but scared at the same time? What if he's ashamed and doesn't look at me? What if we continue and we get caught?